《Sickly? Husband’s Contractual Wife》


 Chapter 1

    <strong><em>Chapter 1</em></strong>


    In this world, no one could savor the sweetness of tea while drinking it with their mother-inw.


    ¡°So, there¡¯s still no sign of pregnancy?¡±


    Gulp. I didn¡¯t savor the tea but choked on it. The tea, which welled like a fountain in my mouth, spurted in the air, directly towards the noblewoman full of elegance and nobility sitting directly opposite of me.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    I looked at the former duchess¡¯s beautiful face, which was covered by the tea that I spat out. Before and after being covered by the tea, there was no change in the countenance of my mother-inw, the former duchess. Just the slow trickle of tea running down her face.


    From her gracefully raised forehead to her nasal bridge, drops of tea were flowing down in a beautiful arc. The tea that flowed down there finally began to drip from the tip of her nose.


    Drip. Drip.


    Nothing was heard in the room except the sound of the tea dripping. As if time had stopped and only silence remained.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Shocked, I got up from my seat quitete.


    Cami waved her hand quietly to me while looking for something to quickly wipe the tea. Without saying anything, she took out her handkerchief and wiped her cheek. I looked at her figure.


    That elegant, restrained movement was something that could hold a person down. Ah¡­Is it because of the blue blood? I was impressed once again. Every little action and word overflowed with grace, even at the very moment she spoke harshly to me.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Our family needs a sessor.¡±


    Cami¡¯s words brought me to my senses. I straightened my posture, sat with my legs neatly gathered, and answered.


    ¡°Yes¡­you did¡­¡±


    My voice was so tight that it sounded like the ducks making a ¡®peck peck¡¯ sound from a distance. Hic. When I swallowed my words in embarrassment, the hup came out. Due to the former duchess¡¯s cold gaze, the hups got worse. Hic, hic.


    The former duchess frowned for a moment, looking at my manner which was notdylike at all.


    ¡°Anyway¡­¡±


    Even without hearing more, I knew what she was going to say. I hastily gulped down the tea and bit my lips. As my throat tightened and the hups gradually faded, the former duchess said,


    ¡°It has been two years. Two years¡­since the day I let you into this family. Not only has a variety of healthy food been served, but the astrologers also chose special days for sharing a room. But why couldn¡¯t you still get pregnant?¡±


    The former duchess stopped talking and looked at me pathetically as if she really couldn¡¯t understand. I managed to stop my hups, but it felt like they were about to start again, so I hastily covered my mouth with my hands.


    Watching her daughter-inw¡¯s actions, the former duchess¡¯s anger surged up. ¡°What kind of luck do you think you have to deserve the duchess position? How dare you think that you deserve to be next to my son?¡±


    Again, and again. I already knew what words woulde out next. One. Two. Three.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I chose you. From a family famous for its inherited high fertility, you! From a poor and low noble family that is not evenparable to our family!¡± The former duchess¡¯s voice peaked exactly at the words she wanted to emphasize. It was almost awe-inspiring to see her speak so gracefully and nobly even when she was enraged.


    ¡°I chose you solely based on your family¡¯s birth rate. Otherwise, why would I let you into this house? Into our family, which boasts a long historyparable to that of the royal family!¡±


    Bang! When the former duchess hit the table, the teacup floated in the air for a moment andnded. At the same time, my butt also floated away from the chair for a moment and sank down.


    ¡°But what on earth did you do when you came to this house? You should have fulfilled your duty (to give birth to a sessor)!¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say anything. I kept my mouth shut and hoped that this moment would pass quickly.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t forget the promise you¡¯ve made with me or the deal, did you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course. ¡±


    Cami stared at me for a long time and leaned slowly against the back of the chair. ¡°Don¡¯t forget our deal. I trusted your family¡¯s inherited fertility and brought you into this house.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°I believed in your promise to give birth to a sessor, and I agreed to support the lives of your younger siblings on that condition.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡± I nodded vehemently. But inside, I was saying something else. ¡®That deal, I¡¯m not the one who epted it.¡¯ I could barely hold back the words. Things haven¡¯t progressed that far yet.


    And I couldn¡¯t even say that I didn¡¯t do it. It was none other than Selena, who epted the deal. However, the current me had changed a little,pared to that time. But I couldn¡¯t tell anyone about that. When the nightmare of the past two weeks came to my mind, I shivered at the sudden chill that ran down my spine.


    ¡°¡­feeling cold?¡± Cami, who saw me shaking slightly, asked as if she saw something strange. It wasn¡¯t a concerned voice. It seemed that she was more anxious about my hand that had been reaching for the teacup.


    ¡°No.¡± I quickly smiled and lifted the teacup. It was an act to prevent Cami from being offended, but it seemed to have upset her.


    She frowned as she opened her mouth while looking at me. ¡°Useless.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Barely able to contain myself from replying harshly, I had no choice but to bite my lips softly. ¡®Actually, I¡¯m dying to tell you the truth.¡¯ My lips were itchy and I couldn¡¯t stand it. I felt wronged.


    I want to say that Selena, the Duchess of Efret, was wronged. The reason was¡­I couldn¡¯t bear to say it. It was said that, ¡®You have to look up at the sky in order to pick the star.¡¯


    (t/n: A Korean expression that means achieving a certain result requires effort, preparation, opportunities, or adequate conditions provided.)


    I¡¯ve never even touched your son¡¯s fingertips¡­No, I¡¯ve touched them. Well, just the fingertips. How can I tell you that I¡¯ve never slept with him before?


    ¡°¡­..¡± So instead of saying it out loud, I bit my lips gently. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to open up about a couple¡¯s private life. Because there wasn¡¯t one. ¡®No, never.¡¯ Above all, if the former duchess finds out about this, I would be in a dreadful situation. So, I chose not to let them know that I was no different from before I was married. (t/n: she means that she is still a pure virgin.)


    The former duchess, Cami Efret, my mother-inw, raised her teacup gracefully again and said while looking at me favorably. ¡°You look like you have a lot to say, don¡¯t you?¡±


    If you have something to say, just say it.


    ¡°Ye¡­no?¡± I swallowed back the actual answer that almost popped out unconsciously and smiled.


    Cami stared at me doubtfully, but she didn¡¯t ask further. ¡°Not too long ago, you seemed so out of mind, but today you look calmer.¡±


    Pulled out from my thoughts due to her remark, I answered hastily, ¡°Thank you for regarding me like that.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that to receive your thanks though.¡±


    Instead of replying, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that out of gratitude,¡± I just gave a light smile. For the past two weeks, I¡¯ve been out of my mind, so anyone who saw me in that state would call me a ¡°crazy woman.¡± Thus, I didn¡¯t have anyints.


    ¡°You must bear a sessor as soon as possible. It¡¯s already been two years.¡±


    Cami immediately began her second round of nagging.


    I listened to the nagging absent-mindedly and nodded my head. Now I even have the knack of agreeing at the right time without even listening to each word. ¡°Yes, yes. Yes, of course.¡± There was only one reason why she was so obsessed with her son¡¯s sessor.


    Right at that moment¡­Thump. The sound of someone running was heard from the hallway. It was getting closer to the room where I and Cami were. At the same time, my heart began to pound. That sound wasn¡¯t a good sign.


    Bang! The door was opened wide without a knock. It was the butler who rushed in.


    ¡°Madame! Mdy!¡±


    I got up from my seat immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The calm face of Cami, who sensed the ominous premonition, immediately turned pale. It was the same for the butler.


    ¡°The¡­the duke, the duke¡­huff huff¡­¡±


    The considerably aged butler shouted breathlessly while clutching the door frame. ¡°The duke copsed again!¡±


    Thump. The former duchess slumped on the floor.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 2

    <strong><em>Chapter 2</em></strong>


    Upon arriving at the duke¡¯s room, I saw that the Duke of Efret was breathing heavily while lying on his bed. The situation was worse than expected. Against the white bedsheet, the pale skin of the duke flushed red due to the high fever as if he could die at any moment.


    ¡°Amoide!¡±


    Cami ran to where heid, calling her son¡¯s name. Terrified, she sat beside her son¡¯s bed with a pale face, and felt at a loss, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Why, why all of a sudden¡­Amoide, can you see me? Pull yourself together¡­¡±


    He could not hear Cami¡¯s words. He twisted his body in pain. Clutching the sheet, he groaned continuously as the joints of his bones were revealed.


    ¡°Ug¡­¡­Ugh.¡±


    It was a voice filled with pain that was about to break at any moment.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Standing among the many people surrounding the bed a few steps away, I listened to his groans.


    Tuk. Someone came and bumped onto me, and cold water sshed over, drenching the hem of my dress.


    ¡°Ah,¡± the maid who had brushed past me turned towards me. It was Emma, the maid in charge of Amoide. She held a basin of water in her hands.


    ¡°If you keep standing here, it will be inconvenient for us to move around and wait on the master. You¡¯ll get in the way, so please stay outside.¡±


    Emma told me annoyedly and then immediately approached Amoide.


    I hesitated for a moment and walked to where heid. As I stood near the bed, I could see Amoide¡¯s face clearly.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ugh¡­¡±


    The mere sight of his distorted face seemed to convey the pain. I¡¯d rather be the one who suffered the pain. Every time he had a seizure like this, I wished I could bear the pain for him instead, because his agony seemed so intense, even though our marriage was not one of love.


    Amoide¡¯s hand stretched out randomly in the air.


    Tuk.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    I sped that randomly stretched out hand. It was an act that I did unconsciously. It was me who was the most surprised at that act. I looked around in embarrassment.


    Cami was praying with her face buried in the bedsheet, Raymond, the duke¡¯s doctor, was busy providing medical treatment, and the maids were upied by taking care of him, changing wet towels.


    I was not sure whether I should release his hand or hold it tightly. It was an awkward situation. Because we, no, he and I, didn¡¯t have this kind of rtionship. Rather, I was surprised by the strength of his hand. It was too strong to be the grasp of a sick person. ¡®Why are you so strong?¡¯


    Well, the Efret dukedom was founded by a family consisting of outstanding knights in the Empire. In other words, all of them were the best swordsmen of the Empire, from the ancestors of the family until this generation. Naturally, his blood would also inherit the power of his ancestors.


    Again, I looked down at the hand I was sping. At first nce, the blue bloodline could be clearly seen on his clean and wless skin, as if it was not a human hand. It was very pale, but it was a masculine hand with a thick and firm frame. And, it was terribly cold. To the point where I got little goosebumps on the skin that touched his hand.


    I shifted my attention again and watched Amoide¡¯s face. His face and body, which seemed to have been carefully carved by a sculptor from white marble, was soaked in sweat. How could such a beautiful man suffer from this terrible pain every time? A moment of sorrow soared deep in my heart.


    ¡­But my hand hurt a little.


    ¡°Aa¡­Ah¡­¡±


    Actually, it hurt a lot. Tears started forming in my eyes.


    ¡°Oh no, mdy, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Rona approached me and carefully wiped away my tears with a clean towel. ¡°Master will be fine,¡± Rona looked at me and said with a worried face. As a child who usually cries a lot, her eyes were also filled with tears.


    ¡°Rona, he will be fine¡­right?¡±


    I replied in a tearful voice.


    Ah, it hurts so much.


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Rona said while crying like me.


    In the meantime, my hand that he was squeezing looked as if it was broken. I kept crying, and Rona kept wiping my tears by my side.


    ¡°Umm¡­.¡±


    The deeper the groan, the stronger the force on my hand became. Thus, the number of tears flowing down also increased.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I looked at him and said with desperation. ¡°Amoide, hang in there,¡±


    Crack.


    No, not there.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Maybe my bones had broken. The tingling sensation that consumed my hand entirely clouded my view. ¡°Please¡­¡± Tears flowed down heavily from my eyes.


    Rona diligently wiped the tears away from my eyes again.


    ¡°Mdy, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    I struggled to speak and smiled. At that moment, another cracking sound was heard again.


    ***


    ¡°The critical moment has passed.¡± After themotion, Raymond put down his stethoscope and gave a long sigh.


    ¡°¡­Ahh.¡±


    Cami staggered and flopped down.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The former duchess rose with the doctor¡¯s help. Seeing herpletely different from when we were drinking tea a while ago, I thought, ¡®She¡¯s a mother, too.¡¯


    ¡°Madame will be fine after some rest. I¡¯ve prescribed a tranquilizer, so please rest.¡±


    Raymond approached and helped Cami, who was leaning weakly against the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring Madame to her room.¡± Raymond held Cami¡¯s arm, and Cami leaned against his body and left the room.


    ¡°Please take care of her.¡±


    I tried to stand up to see Cami off, but I was pulled down again by a certain force.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I lowered my gaze to the source of the force. Amoide was sping my hand so tightly that I thought he was a sucker. It didn¡¯t hurt as much as before. His sp was not as strong as before.


    But, even after using all my strength, I still couldn¡¯t free my hand. Due to the tight squeeze, parts of my hand where blood umted had turned dark red, while the other parts where blood had not flowed through became pale.


    ¡®I can¡¯t draw my hand back.¡¯ I moved my hand around for a while, but it was held so tightly it didn¡¯t budge at all. In the end, I gave up and sat down beside him again.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    I watched Amoide¡¯s sleeping face carefully. As his breathing stabilized and his fever subsided, hisplexion returned to normal. He looked like an angeling down to the earth for a moment and taking a nap. On top of that, those few drops of tears of pain that formed¡­Oh, that¡¯s not it.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The previously tightly closed eyelids were half open, showing the deep blue irises inside. Suddenly gaining consciousness, the man looked at me with a look that seemed to embody all the hatred in the world.


    ¡®Oh my God!¡¯


    I thought, as my heart dropped.


    ¡®How long have you been awake?¡¯


    I breathed heavily with my hands on my chest. My throbbing heart was beating faster than before.


    While looking at me like that, Amoide¡¯s lips were moving slightly as if he had something to say. I immediately lowered my head and brought my ears close to his chiseled lips.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you still in pain? Where do you want to go? Should I call Raymond again?¡± I said urgently as I waited for his words. When I brought my face closer, I could see his eyshes fluttered like the wings of a dragonfly.


    ¡°Yes, tell me. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    His lips began to move slightly again. His face was pale and his body slumped weakly. Even at that moment, he was so handsome.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Ah¡­his personality is a bit terrible though. I blinked my eyes several times. It took a while for his words to flow through my eardrums and hurt me emotionally. As I looked at him nkly, he repeated again.


    ¡°Get out of here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as he came to his senses, the angelshed out at me with harsh words. I took back my words that he was like an angel. I regretted that statement.


    Almost losing my temper, I held myself back.


    ¡®I¡¯m the duke¡¯s wife. This man is my husband. And he is sick. I shouldn¡¯t be angry at a sick person.¡¯


    Inwardly, I diligently repeated these sentences as if I had memorized them like the Lord¡¯s Prayer.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Only silence remained as we stayed at a distance that was close enough to feel each other¡¯s breath.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    He frowned, and I answered inwardly. ¡®You, you.¡¯


    Staring at me, the deep blue eyes were shining like a blue fish.


    (T/N: not sure whether it means literally since I can¡¯t find any simr idiom. I guess it¡¯s just a Korean way of describing the shining blue eyes.)


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let go of this?¡± he shook his sped hand while looking at me.


    At that moment, I really lost my temper at his disgusted expression. You sped my hand so tightly, how could I let it go?


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Of course, I didn¡¯t say it this time either. Still, it was really unfair. I felt like crushing the bones of that sped hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He shook his hand again. His gesture was as if he was dealing with trifles, like dusting off clothes or chasing a pesky fly away.


    ¡°¡­yes.¡± I slowly untangled my sped hand.

 Chapter 3

    <strong><em>Chapter 3</em></strong>


    Tuk.


    As soon as his tangled fingers were released, he retracted his hand and rubbed his hands vigorously as if he had touched something bad. He was still giving me that disgusted look.


    ¡°Get lost,¡± he repeated. It seemed like if he had the energy to get out of bed, he would¡¯ve lifted me and thrown me out of the window.


    I took another breath. ¡®This man is sick.¡¯


    Looking at his temper, he never seemed like a sick person, but I knew very well that he wasn¡¯t faking his illness.


    For now, his health came first. He must not copse again. I decided to appease him calmly. ¡°Amoide, you must take absolute rest. Raymond advised that you should not be shocked or angry¡­.¡±


    ¡°Still talking? Get lost.¡± His lips that looked like a painting moved and once again uttered harsh words.


    Listening to him interrupting my words harshly, I bit my lips. Yeah, this is how I¡¯ve been living. I clenched my teeth. This is not the first or second time I¡¯ve been treated like this, yet I still couldn¡¯t help but feel aggrieved.


    ¡°No matter how hard you try, you won¡¯t get what you want from me. Don¡¯t even dream about it.¡±


    But these words were a bit upsetting.


    ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    I saw his eyebrows twitching at my abrupt retort. His eyes widened as he stared at me. I knew the reason. I¡¯ve never reacted this way before. Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t have to suppress the dark energy creeping up in my mind. My mother-inw, Cami was not here, so no one in this room could restrict my behavior.


    Behind my back, I could feel the nervousness of the maids. They had never seen me acting like this before. The image of me, Selena, acting confidently like the former duchess, Cami.


    ¡°What did you say¡­?¡± As if he was dumbfounded, he looked at me with wide eyes. Thus, his deep blue eyes became more visible.


    I suddenly remembered Cami¡¯s words saying that it was hard to find the right color to match those blue eyes when painting portraits. I didn¡¯t know whether she was boasting ormenting when she said it.


    ¡°What did I say? Why are you so angry as soon as you wake up? You must have a lot of extra energy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I was doing something I¡¯ve never done before. I smiled with heartfelt satisfaction. As the corners of my mouth went up, Amoide frowned even deeper.


    ¡°I heard that you were out of your mind, are you really crazy?¡±


    Yeah. Just try putting yourself in my shoes. You would be just as out of your mind as I am.


    As he fiercely red at me, I benevolently smiled at him. There¡¯s no use ring like that. You¡¯re good-looking. No matter what expression a good-looking person makes, their inherent beauty will always be unblemished. With a face that would make him live conveniently, I can¡¯t believe that he only used it that way. Out of pity, I smiled pathetically at him.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I readily epted his usation that I was crazy.


    At my answer, Amoide¡¯s face became a bit more oddly distorted. Well, I understand. From his point of view, it was absolutely strange to see a woman, who usually shrinks like a snail from his re, suddenly talking back at him. (t/n: lol why snail? I don¡¯t know either haha. e/n: The snail analogy refers to how snails shrink back when they are approached or poked)


    I could somewhat understand his awful personality. It is as the saying goes, a sound mind in a healthy body. Living with a sickly body and suffering the illness that triggered unexinable seizures, his personality became very twisted.


    Then one day, a woman, whose face he had never seen before, sat down beside him, saying she was his wife. His mother continuously urged him to sire a sessor as soon as possible in case he dies, and his wife faithfully attempts to follow his mother¡¯s order. The only purpose of his existence was to continue the noble lineage of the dukedom. How could he possibly endure that without losing his mind? What¡¯s the point of having great wealth, high position, and superior status?


    All of a sudden, a feeling ofpassion rose. So, I decided to try to empathize with him. Above all, nothing good would happen to me if Amoide dies soon. He must live a long life and die naturally when his timees, just like a normal person. He really should do that¡­please¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± he frowned again.


    ¡°What did I do?¡±


    ¡°You look at me like you¡¯re looking at a sick puppy nearing its death.¡±


    (t/n: yeah Amoide, you are a handsome puppy.)


    I got caught. I must have given him a doleful look unconsciously. I immediately turned my eyes away. It would greatly hurt the pride of this sickly, lordly duke to receive hasty sympathy. Having nothing else to say, I rolled my eyes.


    Suddenly, he took the medicine from my hand like an eagle snatching a chick.


    (t/n: now that handsome puppy bes an eagle haha. e/n: this author really likes animals. We should start a zoo¡­)


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    As I was stunned, Amoide poured the medicine into his mouth in a sh and drank the water. He pulled up his loose sleeve and wiped off the trickling water from his mouth.


    ¡°Good job,¡± I pped my hands as if to praise a child¡¯s behavior.


    Amoide, who was watching my action, froze like a statue, and his hand, which was wiping off the water around his mouth, stopped.


    The maids also looked at each other as if they could not understand what was going on. One of them carefully lifted her index finger and twirled it around next to her head.


    Anyway, I looked at him with a gracious smile, and he said with a face full of anger. ¡°We are done now, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Then get out of here.¡±


    I stood up without saying a word. ¡°Get some rest, then,¡± I bowed to him and left the room without looking back. I could feel his persistent gaze on my back, but until the end, I didn¡¯t look back.


    Tak. As soon as the door closed, I heaved a long sigh. I felt like the battle was over. My head ached and I felt dizzy.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± asked Rona, who followed me as she usually does.


    ¡°It is not like I haven¡¯t gone through it before,¡± I replied with a shrug. Really¡­it wasn¡¯t just once or twice. Amoide had always treated me like this since I married him and entered this family.


    I even felt goose bumps at his consistently rude attitude. He didn¡¯t even show the desire to touch, look or be near me¡­Huh?


    Panicked, I quickly leaned against the wall. ¡°Do I smell bad?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡± Rona opened her eyes wide at my sudden question.


    I pulled a handful of hair draped over my back and smelled it. However, no matter how much I smelled it, I could detect any bad odor because I took care of my hair with all my heart.


    This time, I raised my arm and smelled it. The scents of fragrant soap and the moderately sprayed perfume were the only scents that I could detect. This wasn¡¯t the problem either. The real main reason was that he hates me. I knew it.


    ¡°Master is too harsh sometimes.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. If I was him, I wouldn¡¯t like myself either.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Rona clenched her hand helplessly.


    ¡°You can just pretend that you don¡¯t know anything. Aren¡¯t the other maids doing the same? They call me ¡®The Surrogate Duchess.¡¯¡±


    (t/n: like a surrogate mother for the dying duke¡¯s heir)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± At thest words from my mouth, Rona¡¯s face paled. ¡°Mdy, I, I, I swear¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. You never did. Except for you, I¡¯m sure everyone else calls me that.¡±


    My casual response made Rona¡¯splexion paler.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just let me be,¡± I waved my hands nonchntly. Now, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.


    As Rona looked at my hand waving in front of her, her expression became worried. ¡°Oh no, your hand, it is okay?¡± Rona freaked out at the sight of my hand.


    ¡°Ah,¡± that was when I saw the hand that had been tightly sped by him earlier. He grasped my hand so tightly that red marks appeared and my hands felt numb. In addition, it was quite swollen and it seemed like it would bruise soon.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s okay.¡± Maybe one of the bones was broken somewhere, but it¡¯s okay since it still can move. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡±pared to the future ahead.


    ¡°Mdy is such a devoted wife.¡±


    Prick.


    ¡°Master doesn¡¯t even know about this¡­.¡±


    Prick.


    Every time Rona spoke, I felt like my heart was pricked, somewhere.


    ¡°Even so, I felt d. For the past two weeks, my master has been ill, and Mdy also seemed out of ce¡­¡­.¡± On the verge of tears, Rona bit her lips and her voice was barely heard. ¡°I, I just¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I let out a deep sigh as I saw Rona muttering with a flushed face. ¡°I understand¡­why they can treat me like that.¡± ¡®Because I deserved it.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡± It was Rona who was surprised at my straightforward eptance.


    ¡°I did seem like a crazy person.¡± I recalled what I¡¯ve done in thest two weeks, one by one.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 4

    <strong><em>Chapter 4</em></strong>


    <strong>Warning: Gruesome scenes ahead, please read with caution.</strong>


    Night after night, I suffered from nightmares and woke up in the middle of the night. I had nightmares almost every night, and even if I managed to fall asleep, I would soon be awoken again.


    Due to theck of sleep, I consequently lost my appetite and hardly ate. If I only did that, people wouldn¡¯t talk about me that badly.


    Even when someone called me, I just sat there with a nk expression at my designated seat. Sometimes, I screamed or muttered into the air.


    Sitting next to the mansion¡¯s cat, I wept and dwelled on my misfortune. On one particr rainy day, I stood in the garden,pletely soaked in the downpour. Besides that, in the middle of the night, I wandered barefoot around the mansion¡­¡­.


    As I recalled my past actions one by one, I shivered as if I had been blown by a cold wind. Yeah, that¡¯s right. Anyone who saw me in that state would call me a ¡®crazy woman¡¯.


    ¡°You seem a little different. The changes were a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You are absolutely not crazy, Dr. Raymond said that you are just a bit unwell.¡±


    I felt sorry to see her trying so hard to exin it nicely. ¡°It¡¯s true that I went crazy.¡± I waved my hand.


    ¡°No, Mdy is not crazy. Mdy is just¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you. I won¡¯t forget this gratitude when I manage to save my neckter.¡± (t/n: save her neck = escape from being hanged)


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll go back to my room and rest. I feel a little tired.¡±


    ¡°Pardon? Oh, yes. You haven¡¯t been able to sleeptely, have you? Would you like a cup of tea? Dr. Raymond rmended a tea to help you sleep well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like that.¡± I grabbed Rona¡¯s hand tightly as she was about to go to the kitchen. ¡°Thank you so much, Rona.¡±


    ¡®Yes¡­¡­?¡± With her hand between my sped hands, Rona looked at me hesitantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m really d that you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°What does Mdy mean? All of a sudden? Does Mdy feel unwell?¡± Wondering if I was out of my mind, she examined me closely.


    I turned my head away to avoid her eyes. ¡°Go and get me the tea quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rona turned around and walked away hurriedly.


    As I watched her receding figure, I felt like my energy waspletely drained and flopped down. ¡®Selena¡¯s¡¯ reflection appeared on the glistening marble floor. Although she was a duchess, she looked sad and pitiful.


    With the dark circles beneath her eyes, she looked as gaunt as the sickly Amoide. The sunken cheeks reflected the mental distress she endured the past two weeks. The reason why I couldn¡¯t sleep in thest two weeks¡­was quiteplicated, if I was to talk about it.


    ¡°Why am I ¡®Selena¡¯?¡±


    My hair was all messed up. Certainly, I was the very image of a crazy woman. But I wasn¡¯t crazy. Rather, I wish I could be crazy. In this situation, wouldn¡¯t anyone be crazy?


    If one day, someone suddenly said that she had regained the memory of her past life, who would believe her? What¡¯s more, this is¡­¡­the book I read because I was tricked.


    Besides, my role¡­¡­¡­


    ¡®The wickeddy who killed her husband, Selena, was hanged for poisoning her sick husband.¡¯


    *****


    Selena, a supporting character in the novel ¡°Lady Crown¡±, was the daughter of a very poor noble family. It was because her parents who gave birth to Selena and five younger siblings one after another when they were young¡­were dead.


    Her father, who led a ratherrge business in the Empire, died in a shipwreck on his way back from abroad and her mother died while prematurely giving birth to her fifth younger sibling.


    Everything happened so suddenly. The only things left were the creditor¡¯s visit and the huge debt her father incurred while doing business. There was still a lot to pay off on the debt.


    So, she worked in random jobs. Cleaner, cook, and seamstress by night. She even sold all of her household furniture, but the debts were still growing. Interests piled up and snowballed as time passed, and her younger siblings often cried because they were hungry.


    Selena did everything she could. Cleaning,undry, nursing, dishwashing, cooking, and other various jobs¡­¡­.She also worked as a sales clerk at a shop as well as a bartender and cook in a bar. She epted any jobs or errands without being selective.


    Then one day, the Duchess of Efret came. Out of blue, a distinguished duchess dropped by, flustering Selena from the sudden visit. Then, she received an even more shocking offer.


    The Duchess had a sickly son. The sickly duke, who may die at any time, sooner orter, was the only heir to the Efret dukedom. If he died without a sessor, their noble bloodline would end.


    However, no noble family was willing to marry their daughter to a sickly man who might die soon, even for the Efret dukedom, a wealthy and powerful family with the highest lineage in the Empire.


    So, the Duchess chose the best alternative. She decided to look for a noble daughter of a poor noble family with a good reputation and social status in the society to be her daughter-inw. The fecundity of her future daughter-inw must be indisputable, which could be determined by looking at both of her paternal and maternal lineages.


    Moreover, her future daughter-inw must also have no parents and guardians, so there would be no familial opposition to her marrying a sickly man. Selena, the daughter of a noble family that suddenly copsed, matched all of these criteria to be the duke¡¯s ideal wife.


    ¡°If you give birth to my son¡¯s sessor, I will pay off your debts, and support the lives of your younger siblings.¡±


    There was no reason to reject the offer. Selena immediately signed the marriage contract, packed her luggage, and moved to the dukedom. It would have be a happy ending if Selena, who got married just like that, became the Duchess, gave birth to a sessor, and lived well.


    Unfortunately, things didn¡¯t turn out like that. She spent thest moments of her life as ¡®the wickeddy who killed her husband¡¯, standing on the gallows awaiting execution.


    (It¡¯s not me! Not me!)


    ¡®The wickeddy¡¯ Selena was said to have shouted those sentences repeatedly until the end. But all the evidence, which was revealed one after another, pointed directly at Selena, and eventually, her ims of innocence were brushed aside.


    [Selena shouted with a wicked face at the execution site and imed her innocence. And her look was very horrible¡­¡­]


    That was how, Veronica, the heroine of the novel ¡®Lady Crown¡¯, described Selena¡¯s execution. Veronica was also at her execution.


    [¡­¡­the Duchess of Efret was beyond description. The sparsely decayed flesh and pus-flowing wounds¡­the duchess didn¡¯t look like the nobledy I used to know.]


    Selena and Veronica had met before. There was a scene where Selena visited her several times, as she admired Veronica, the crown princess. Veronica felt rather miserable because they had several amicable encounters, though they were not close.


    [I prayed for her. Though she may have been wicked and did a terrible thing, I hope her soul will be saved.]


    The memoirs, which she wrote so elegantly, vividly depicted the terrible events of the time.


    The crown princess was only present at such an odious event because the deceased Amoide was from the dukedom which had mixed blood with the royal family. As the first Duke of Efret was the brother of the emperor who founded the empire, his family was as noble as the royal family.


    Many royal families and nobles gathered for the execution of Selena, who killed her husband who had blood ties with the crown prince. The crown prince and his wife also watched the punishment of the wicked duchess who had killed the sickly duke. They chattered at the sight of Selena, who had turned ugly. They seemed to cover their eyes with fans and hats, but their eyes shed with lunacy.


    Selena¡¯s body had be almost like a ghost while she was locked up during the investigative process. For a long time, she had been tortured to make her confess and detained in a prison without sunlight. The ce to sleep was a hard floor contaminated with rat faeces and only spoiled food was provided for her.


    All of that was directed by Cami. Originally, nobles would be imprisoned in a rtively good facility, unlikemoners, until their sentences were executed. But Selena was given no such mercy. She was locked in the prison designated for the worst sinners in the Empire.


    Of course, it all was due to Cami. Cami bribed the prison guard to make things worse for Selena. As a result, Selena¡¯s skin became infected, full of ugly abscesses and swellings, and her body became as thin as a sheet.


    The execution took ce at the square in front of everyone. Selena was originally scheduled to be punished to death by burning, but legally, she was still the ¡°Duchess of Efret¡± because she was a noblewoman and had not been divorced. The judges in charge of her trial ruled that her body should be left intact for only that reason.


    ¡°Let no part of the body be separated from the body so as to respect the dignity of the sinner.¡±


    But for Selena, it was not a beautiful death. Cami could not have watched her daughter-inw, who killed her son, die easily. Cami bribed the executioner to make Selena suffer as much as possible.


    To torment Selena as long as possible, Cami put all of her might at thest minute. She directed that Selena¡¯s neck was to be tied tight enough not to die quickly, and consequently the executionsted for three days and nights.


    Even after finally losing her breath, Selena was hanged on the execution gallows for a long time. She struggled to stand at the end of the gallows tform to be executed. This was all due to the judges¡¯ order to keep the body intact.


    That was the end of the Selena I knew.

 Chapter 5

    <strong><em>Chapter 5</em></strong>


    After that, the Efret dukedom, which had lost its sessor, naturally declined. Cami searched among her rtives and put forward a sessor, but he was a swindler who only coveted the assets of the dukedom.


    Cami cruelly took revenge on the daughter-inw who killed her son, but that revenge couldn¡¯t bring him back to life. In the end, she spent the rest of her life watching her family decline and suffering from a mental illness, before she finally died.


    ¡­As described in Veronica¡¯s memoirs.


    So, in the end, I was blinded by money and dug my own grave. I thought it was a terrible fate when I read the novel, but I was shaking all over to think that it would soon be my future. I can¡¯t believe my role was to be such a viin. It was terribly bad luck.


    I extended my hand and looked down. ¡®You¡¯re going to poison your husband with this hand?¡¯ Even just thinking about it made me feel terrible.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    Early in the morning, on my way back from my part-time job, I was hit by a car and died. What kind of death is that? I was still so young.


    At that time, the novel ¡®Lady Crown¡¯ was in my bag, and that was the end of ¡®me¡¯ as far as I could remember¡­the novel I read and who I am in my previous life. I remembered all of this two weeks ago, and I wanted to believe that it was just a terrible dream or imagination.


    However, as what I saw in the novel became reality bit by bit, I had no choice but to admit it. In thest two weeks, I clearly saw what was described in ¡®Lady Crown¡¯ became¡­ a reality.


    For example, from trivial information like the pattern of rainy days. From small and big events in the capital to social news, all of them became real. After putting all the information and my observations together, I concluded that this ce was the world in ¡®Lady Crown¡¯.


    I thought it was just a novel about people dying and transmigrating to another world.


    But why me¡­¡­?


    Well, it¡¯s fine. But why did I get this role? The role of a wicked woman who would kill her husband and then die.


    Can¡¯t I live a little longer?


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have epted Cami¡¯s deal.¡¯


    I pulled at my hair out as I med myself.


    But I couldn¡¯t help it. There was no other option I could choose at that time.


    Ah, there was one.


    (t/n: <¡­> means the dialogue happened in the past)


    It was Madame Louise, the owner of a salon called ¡®Opium¡¯, who said that.


    When I worked by mending the clothes, there was a high-end salon where only the highest-ss nobles went. In fact, the salon was a ce where people bought and sold their bodies.


    But the guests were either royals or nobles. Their status, power, and wealth were all perfect. The women who worked at that salon were called ¡®Lady¡¯, and it was not easy to meet them. Although I earned money by mending their clothes, I had never met them in person.


    Then one day, I was told that Madame Louise was looking for me.


    Madame Louise was a woman with red hair and wine-colored eyes. As soon as I saw her, I could tell that she was a woman with a lot of charms.


    Anyway, it was a tricky dress to handle, but I did a pretty good job at mending it, and my skill caught Madame Louise¡¯s eye. After bing well-acquainted, Madame Louise began to look at me with a rather coveting look. Then one day, Madame Louise looked at me from head to toe and said:


    [Your face and body are too precious. It¡¯s such a waste to let you handle my children¡¯s clothes. How about bing a Lady of Opium?]


    [¡­Lady of Opium?]


    [If you want to be one,e and see me anytime.]


    [But¡­¡­]


    [But what? You should do things when the opportunitiese along.]


    Madame Louise took something out of her bosom and slid her hand through my loose dress before I could say anything. Looking at me adoringly as I was stunned, she smiled and said:


    [You know that I¡¯m not giving it to just anyone, right? Just show this, you¡¯ll able to meet me without anyplicated procedures.]


    Madame Louise smiled like a flower as she winked. Then she gracefully went inside the salon.


    Standing as if I was possessed, I slid my hand into my bosom and took out what she had put in. What I had in my hand was a business card with a gold frame. The shiny paper sprinkled with real gold dust was only used by nobles, especially affluent nobles.


    I stared at the business card for a long time. It was a business card bearing the names of the salon, Opium, and Louise in pure gold. If I worked there, I could feed my younger siblings, pay off the debts, and escape my hectic life.


    I didn¡¯t know the exact amount a ¡®Lady¡¯ was paid, but I could roughly estimate from the conversation I overheard between the ¡®Lady¡¯s¡¯ when I delivered the mended clothes as they returned home. The amount of the money that they earned overnight was a sum that I could never reach even if I mended hundreds of dresses and did all the dishes andundry possible in one day.


    So, I almost epted the offer. If Cami hadn¡¯te to see me a few dayster, I might have really epted the offer. At that time, I wasn¡¯t sure whether Madame Louise¡¯s offer was better than Cami¡¯s. It was impossible to get a happy ending even if I worked there. Rather, a more dreadful end could havee.


    At least now, I¡¯m alive. I can still look for other possibilities and find a better way than selling myself for money.


    But at this rate, I feel like I¡¯m approaching death¡¯s door. It is because of this role that was given to me. The role that would kill both my husband and me. No matter how hard I tried to ignore my past life¡¯s memories, I couldn¡¯t because they were too vivid. Rather, I felt grateful that the memories of my past life came back, or else I would surely die.


    ¡°Lady Crown¡± began with the orphaned heroine who was adopted by a marquis and became a precious daughter who received a lot of love and care. After her social debut, she fell in love with the male lead who would be the future emperor, be the crown princess and eventually rise as the empress.


    The main conflicts in the story included the veiled enmity between the imperial family and their rtives and the plots of the nobles that led to many filthy scandals. These were the main aspects, the ¡®makjang¡¯, that led to the novel¡¯s poprity.


    (T/N: yeah, that very ¡®makjang¡¯ that we all know¡­I googled the meaning just in case some of you cannot understand what it means. Well, ¡®makjang¡¯ literally means, ¡°to take things too far¡± or ¡°to reach a limit, regardless of the circumstances.¡± Frequently-used ¡®makjang¡¯ scenarios in K-dramas include birth secrets, murder, adultery, cover-ups of illegal actions, nearly-impossible-to-happen-in-real-life happenings and endings, and ridiculous twists.)


    Every page was full of provocative and riveting stories. It was the only thing that made my weary life fun. So, I used to read the novel over and over again. The novel was out of print, so I had no choice but to borrow it from the library. And whenever the due date of the novel approached, I extended it repeatedly. Needless to say, I had memorized all the details of the novel.


    In the novel, Veronica eventually ascended to the empress¡¯s throne, oveing all the crises under the firm protection of the crown prince in the imperial pce.


    In other words, the heroine lived happily, like in other typical fantasy romance novels with happy endings¡­And I was only an extra that adorned one of the anecdotes in her memoirs depicting what she saw, heard, and went through in the Imperial Pce.


    So, this was the problem. There was a reason why the subtitle of ¡°Lady Crown¡± was ¡°Veronica¡¯s Memoirs¡±. It was because the whole novel wasposed of memoirs written by the heroine from her point of view. That¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t able to figure out the details of certain events or other characters¡¯ points of view.


    The incident when Selena poisoned her husband¡­I didn¡¯t even know why it happened. The exact evidence and testimony were not exined in detail in the ¡®Lady Crown¡¯. Since Veronica didn¡¯t know the inside details of that incident, she only recorded the rumors that she heard. Among the rumors recorded were:


    [She tried to take over her husband¡¯s property. She was married to him to give birth to a son, but she went crazy because she couldn¡¯t get pregnant.]


    [It was easy to cover the poison because the duke himself was sickly.]


    [That¡¯s very meticulous. How could a person do that?]


    [If her husband dies, his assets will be hers¡­¡­.]


    [The deceased duke was very pitiful. He didn¡¯t even know that his wife was such a wicked woman and had been living with her¡­]


    But rumors were only rumors, and could not be deemed as truth. Under her mother-inw¡¯s watch, how could she poison her husband? Wouldn¡¯t it be too obvious and be easily caught? Why would I, no¡­why would Selena, kill her husband?


    It was not a marriage of love, but why on earth? Even after searching through all of my memories, both my past and present lives, I still couldn¡¯t find a single reason for me to kill my husband.


    Ah, there was one. It was the rumor that caught my attention the most.


    [I heard that she had an affair with another man.]


    [Oh my God! How vulgar¡­]


    [Did she intend to run away with that new man in the middle of the night?]


    [Why would she run away? She would probably kill her mother-inw, the former duchess too, and take over the whole dukedom.]


    A man¡­They said I did it because of a man¡­Was it really because of that?


    I would have an affair with another manter, so I would try to kill my husband and take over his family? A timid person like me¡­¡­?


    I really couldn¡¯t understand. Before the memory of my previous life came back, I was just a powerless duchess who even had to obey the maids¡¯ countenance. A powerless duchess who was ignored by her husband and treated like an insignificant person by her mother-inw.


    Maybe that¡¯s why it was scarier when a person who was originally gentle changed. One day, a vulnerable woman suddenly became malcontent after an important incident and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill my husband along with them all!¡±


    It was amon clich¨¦ in novels. Then shemitted all kinds of evil deeds and ended up with a bad ending.


    ¡®But I¡¯m a living person.¡¯


    I can¡¯t die like the extra character in the original story. Because I¡¯m really alive! I was born in this world and have lived until now. I¡¯m not a mere extra character inside a novel. Now, her body is my body! If she dies, I will die too!


    I¡¯ve already died once. I don¡¯t want to die again. To make matters worse, my neck is on the verge of being hanged by the rope since it is the destined future for Selena. I definitely refuse to die like that.


    Wait, if I die, will I go back to the original world?


    That¡¯s not exactly good either. On my way back from doing part time work early in the morning, I died in a hit-and-run ident. Even if I return to my original world ande back to life, would I be able to pay the medical expenses and earn enough living expenses?


    No, I don¡¯t want to die. Above all else, there is no guarantee that I will return to my original world if I die. What if it really is ¡®The End¡¯ after I die? I can¡¯t waste this second chance that God might have given to me.


    I didn¡¯t have many regrets in my previous life either. I don¡¯t have parents and it was just a life full of struggles.


    Since I already know how the original story would unfold, I will live well by using it to my advantage. Of course, before that, I must absolutely avoid that destined death.

 Chapter 6

    <strong><em>Chapter 6</em></strong>


    {It wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t me!}


    ¡®Selena¡¯s¡¯ screams seemed to be ringing in my ears. Even on the execution tform, Selena cried out iming her innocence. Although why would she still loudly scream her innocence, even in that hopeless situation¡­no way¡­what if she really didn¡¯t poison her husband?


    Yes, it must be a misunderstanding or a false usation. She was likely innocent.


    [Still talking? Get lost.]


    Of course, despite having such an angelic face, he spouted harsh words like a devil whenever he opened his mouth. And although my anger surged a little every time it happened, there¡¯s no way I would kill him because of that!


    In her previous life, she was a good-natured person who couldn¡¯t even kill a single bug because she was too scared of it. Really, what kind of misunderstanding led to the conviction of Selena as the culprit behind her husband¡¯s murder? It seemed that it happened against her will.


    As a powerless duchess, I just sat nkly and had no choice but to wait for my death. Even worse, it was a death by hanging.


    [I heard that you were out of your mind, are you really crazy?]


    I smiled dejectedly as I remembered what Amoide said. As he used to make vitriolic remarks whenever he saw me, I didn¡¯t even feel hurt now.


    For the past two weeks, when I realized everything, I¡¯ve been trying hard not to turn around. So that they couldugh as much as they want.


    Whether it was Cami¡¯s cold sneer or sarcastic remark, or even the maids¡¯ veiled hostility and ridicule¡­It was better than having my neck being hung on the gallows.


    So, I¡¯ve been pondering for thest two weeks. How can I avoid the vain death? How can I survive safely and live peacefully in this world?


    The beautiful face, which was groaning agitatedly, glimmered in front of my eyes. My handsome but sick husband. My only lifeline. The one and only person who could save me from that terrible death. The necessary and sufficient condition for my safe and smooth life.


    When I thought of the face of my lifeline, I felt like everything around me lit up. He really had such a face. In theplete darkness, his face was like a candle that emitted light and brightened up the surroundings. He was that kind of person.


    [Go away.]


    Ah, of course, his personality was terrible.


    [No matter how hard you try, you won¡¯t get what you want from me. Don¡¯t even dream about it.]


    Yeah, I won¡¯t dream about it. No need to worry.


    I nodded as I swore to myself. My goal is to keep my head perfectly attached to my body. (t/n: again, she meant that she wanted to avoid being hanged)


    In fact, how many nights in the past two weeks have I dreamed of struggling for air with the noose tied around my neck? Just the thought of it sends shivers down my spine. I don¡¯t want to go through that again, not even in my dreams.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to leave this mansion alive no matter what.¡¯


    So I, ¡®Selena¡¯, decided.


    I will save my husband and survive!


    *****


    ¡®Where am I?¡¯


    It was dark all around.


    ¡®It¡¯s suffocating,¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t breathe properly. When I tried to take a deep breath, I felt something stuck to my nose. I could feel the texture of the rough fabric.


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    It was only then I realized that my face was covered with something cloth-like. Since the ck cloth covered my whole face, the surroundings were dark. But why is this cloth covering my face?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly, fear came upon me.


    ¡°Hello, is there anyone here? Please¡­this¡­ugh.¡±


    I could feel something strangling my neck. A thin rope or something simr was tied around my neck. The tightly pulled rope almost constricted my neck, leaving me barely enough room to breathe.


    It was really difficult to breathe. I felt dizzy and it was hard to keep my body steady. I tried to remove the cloth covering my face with my hands, but both of my hands were tightly bound behind me.


    ¡°Uh¡­Uh¡­¡± I writhed with each excruciating breath that escaped my mouth.


    Then I realized. Under my feet. When I realized what I was standing on, I felt chills and shivers run down my spine.


    (t/n: well, I¡¯m kind of curious why she felt cold when she was scared, so this is what I got: Essentially, anxiety and fear can cause us to hyperventte and consequently our blood flows less efficiently. Blood flow is also directed toward ourrger organs that are more crucial to survival, and thus our extremities are left with sensations of being cold. So fear can cause you to feel chills.)


    The thin, flimsy nk beneath my feet could break anytime. As I moved, I could feel that it was shaking greatly. Extreme fear took over every inch of my body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die right away.¡± Someone whispered close to my ear. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you suffer the pain of dying very slowly.¡±


    Thud. Once again, the rope around my neck was pulled hard. This time it was tightened until I could hardly breathe.


    Nevertheless, I didn¡¯t feel like dying at all. As I was about to die, the rope stopped tightening. I couldn¡¯t breathe or move freely, yet I couldn¡¯t die, even as I was slowly strangled.


    After a while, I suddenly felt my body float. With a peculiar feeling of weightlessness, I looked down. Then I saw it. A body and a head that were barely connected by a single piece of flesh. It was even hard to describe it as ¡®attached¡¯. It was mine¡­ ¡®Selena¡¯s¡¯ face. (t/n: gosh, I got goosebumps while tranting this ??)


    *****


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±


    I screamed as I bolted upright.


    ¡°Ahhh, ahhhhhhh!¡±


    I reached my hands out and moved them randomly in the air. My hands weren¡¯t restrained by anything and moved freely. My body wasn¡¯t tied and I could breathe freely. When I realized that fact, I felt a great sense of relief.


    ¡°Huff¡­huff.¡±


    I finally came to my senses after inhaling the air deeply into my lungs.


    ¡°Here¡­just where is this ce¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Out of breath, I looked around warily. It was dark but not as suffocating as before. My body was covered by soft silk, not a coarse woven cloth. The soft texture on my body gradually brought me back to reality. It was just a dream.


    ¡°Just what is this¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As my tense loosened, I felt dizzy. My body was soaked in sweat. The area of the bed where Iy was damp. My sleepwear waspletely drenched too. My messy hair clung to my sweaty forehead and cheeks.


    Click.


    ¡°Mdy, is there anything wrong?¡±


    I heard Rona¡¯s voice, followed by bright lights filling the room.


    Rona drew back the curtains and approached my bed. ¡°Did you have another nightmare?¡± As she had be quite used to this situation, she immediately checked my condition.


    ¡°Rona¡­¡± I murmured nkly. ¡°My neck¡­is it attached?¡±


    ¡°Pardon? ¡­ah, yes.¡± Rona looked at me bewilderedly and carefully observed my neck.


    ¡°My neck¡­is it really attached?¡± I didn¡¯t have the courage to touch my neck. It was too vivid¡­ ¡®Selena¡¯s¡¯ miserable face with her neck only attached to the body by a single flesh.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s securely attached.¡±


    ¡°Re-really?¡± I asked again while sping Rona¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Yes. Mdy can try touching it yourself.¡± Rona raised my hand and brought it around my neck.


    After being stunned for a moment, I was soon able to heave a long sigh when my fingertips touched my slender neck.


    Dud. Dub.


    At the end of my fingertips, I felt a strong pulse. It was proof that I¡¯m really still alive. Though my pulse was quite rapid due to my shock, I was grateful. ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡±


    Tuk. Tuk.


    Drop by drop, tears started falling from my eyes and fell on my hands. And soon, I burst into tears. Just how many nightmares have I had now? I¡¯d rather not remember anything from my previous life or the novel¡­Without any reason, why are the memories suddenlying back and constantly torturing me?


    ¡°But why am I here?¡± This was my bedroom. Ist remembereding out of Amoide¡¯s room after nursing him. But I opened my eyes to find myself on my bed. I even changed my clothes to nightwear. I frowned because it seemed that my memories were messed up.


    ¡°Oh, does Mdy not remember anything at all?¡±


    ¡°Remember what?¡± I felt like I was bing dumber. I just woke up from a nightmare of being hanged, and I still wasn¡¯t relievedpletely from my shock. Everything was so scary to me.


    ¡°After Mdy came out of the duke¡¯s room, I went to prepare the tea, and when I came back, Mdy already copsed in the hallway. I called someone to bring Mdy into your room. It¡¯s already been a day.¡± Rona exined to me one by one while holding my hand tightly.


    ¡°A day¡­¡± It meant that I copsed for the whole day. ¡°¡­I see.¡± I gradually calmed down. My throat was sore. I must have screamed loudly since it felt like I swallowed a handful of sand and it stuck in my throat. It hurt. ¡°Cough-cough.¡±


    Seeing me cough incessantly, Rona quickly brought a ss of water and held it out. I immediately gulped it down. As the cool water flowed down in my throat, I finally managed toe to my senses.


    ¡°Ummm¡­Mdy¡­¡±


    I heard a voice with a careful tone beside me. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Madam was looking for Mdy.¡±


    ¡°Even though she knows that I had copsed for the whole day?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. She wants me to bring Mdy as soon as Mdy wakes up¡­¡­.¡± Feeling guilty, Rona¡¯s voice gradually diminished¡­ she was not the one at fault though.


    Cami was going really hard on me. She really was. I can¡¯t believe that she still treated me like this although she knew that I had fainted for the whole day.


    ¡°Is Mdy alright? Should I just inform Madam that Mdy was not feeling well? Maybe Mdy can see her tomorrow instead¡­¡± Rona seemed to read my mood.


    ¡°No. Tell her that I¡¯ll see her soon.¡± I jerked aside the nket that was covering me. ¡°Since you want to see your daughter-inw¡¯s face so badly, I¡¯ll show it to you.¡±


    At that very moment, I got up and stepped on the floor¡­


    (t/n: I hate cliffhanger but this chapter ends here, what can I do~~~)

 Chapter 7

    <strong><em>Chapter 7</em></strong>


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­!¡± Perhaps because I got up suddenly, I saw stars for a moment.


    Rona immediately caught me as I stumbled. ¡°Mdy, are you sure you¡¯re okay? I could inform Madam that Mdy is still¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head and continued my steps toward the mirror. ¡°Rona, draw a bath for me. I want to wash up a bit.¡± I spoke in a solemn voice like a warrior preparing to enter the battlefield.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll heat up the bathwater.¡±


    After Rona left the room, I walked barefoot in front of the dressing table. The face reflected in the mirror was quite familiar. I stared at that face. Excluding the overflowing confusion, the bright green eyes were quite beautiful.


    Madame Louise gave the highest recognition for Selena¡¯s appearance. The shining golden brown hair draped smoothly around the waist. The wless skin and the reasonably voluptuous body were enough to be confident. Although a bit of a mysterious aura exuded due to the after-effects of the nightmare, overall, she was not bad. No, she looked pretty good.


    I shook my head. Since I saw Amoide every day, it was natural that my standard of beauty had increased significantly without realizing it. Once, I unconsciously agreed as I overheard the maids whispering with each other.


    [Since I often see the duke¡¯s face, when I look at the other men, all of them look like squids.]


    (t/n: Koreans usually call the ugly looking people as squids. Why? Well, maybe you can watch the video clip of a doctor exining about it in running man ep 291. One thing is for sure, squids are delicious.)


    The maid then told the other maids as she was about to cry. After getting the long-awaited vacation, she went on a date with her lover, but she felt that her lover had be really ugly. She saw the duke¡¯s face every day and her eyes got used to his beautiful face, so shemented that she did not know what she should do.


    Yeah, so did I. I grew ustomed to my husband¡¯s magnificent look and became oblivious towards my own dazzling beauty. Well, more than anything, I really loved looking at Amoide¡¯s face. As I briefly thought about having to give birth to his child that would surely inherit his exceptionally good looks, my face heated up.


    Although his series of ¡°get lost¡± attacks made me forget about it at one point, I still didn¡¯t hate Amoide. I could understand his situation well. Who in the world would like a woman that was pushed by his mother to give birth to his child?


    So, unless I suddenly went mad one day and killed Amoide, it was obvious that this was probably a very deep misunderstanding. Someone whom I didn¡¯t know must¡¯ve framed me. I had to resolve this injustice.


    At least, as long as I recognized this fact, the future could be different. Yes, indeed¡­and in order to do that, I needed enough authority to get my hands on everything that happened within this mansion.


    Rona was almost finished doing my hair with a few hair essories after brushing my severely disheveled long hair. I looked more decent after I changed into a new dress. Thanks to the light makeup, my dull face looked lively.


    I stood up from my seat after carefully checking my reflection in the mirror and said in a solemn voice. ¡°Rona, from now on, everything regarding my husband will be under my control.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Rona tilted her head as if she had misheard something.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Amoide¡¯s health myself. That¡¯s what I¡¯ll tell mother.¡±


    Rona¡¯s eyes opened wide when she understood what I meant. ¡°Will Madam allow it?¡±


    Rona asked anxiously, but I nodded with a solemn face. Just wait and see. I¡¯ll survive and get out of here safely. With this precious neck attached to my body, it¡¯s time to take action ording to the n that I¡¯vee up with for the past two weeks.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go.¡± I got up from my seat and opened the door bravely like a knight in shining armor.


    *****


    ¡°I heard that you copsed.¡± Cami asked without a hint of concern in her voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡± And I answered inly.


    Cami clicked her tongue and frowned in disapproval at my answer. ¡°If you¡¯re weak¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I heard that mother was looking for me.¡± I asked Cami, pretending I didn¡¯t hear that.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything¡­¡±


    ¡°Anything happened? I¡¯m just trying to see whether a weak and frail woman can bear a sessor for our family or not.¡± I wasn¡¯t worried about you at all. The meaning in Cami¡¯s words was not hidden, but revealed openly. ¡°My son is already sickly. If you be sick and copse too, then the sessor will¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I just felt a bit dizzy. I¡¯m healthy.¡± I cut off her words before she started nagging.


    ¡°¡­you felt dizzy?¡± Cami asked again while taking off her back, which had been leaning leisurely against the sofa. ¡°Dizzy? How did you feel? Huh? Don¡¯t you crave something sour?¡± While asking, Cami¡¯s eyes were glistening more than ever.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Looking at her eyes glistening needlessly, I suddenly noticed what Cami was thinking.


    ¡®Don¡¯t you crave something sour?¡¯


    She was now harboring the most futile hope in the world.


    ¡°No, mother.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­no?¡±


    We understood each other correctly without any more words. The momentary hope reflected on Cami¡¯s face vanished instantly.


    I tried to show a healthy appearance to Cami by straightening my shoulders. A healthy body with a sound mind. That¡¯s what kept me going so far until this day. If I had been poor and sick, I would have been a hundred times more miserable.


    If I was sick and didn¡¯t have money to go to the hospital or buy medicine, what could be worse than that? In that respect, I expressed my gratitude towards my parents for endowing me with such a healthy body.


    ¡°Then why did you copse?¡± Cami asked while looking at me suspiciously.


    But I couldn¡¯t answer her question easily. ¡®The memory of my past life suddenly came back.¡¯ So, I couldn¡¯t say that I¡¯ve been distressed mentally and physically for the past two weeks. As I was thinking about what to say, I heard Cami¡¯s voice.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t take good care of yourself and can¡¯t bear a child, it¡¯ll cause a great loss to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feeling cornered, I was lost for words.


    ¡°All the time, money, and effort invested for you to conceive the sessor will go to waste.¡± Cami¡¯s expression was horribly cold as she said that. ¡°It¡¯s obviously your fault. I will demand reasonablepensation for it, as you remember¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what is written in the contract.¡± I answered first with a deep sigh. I didn¡¯t get sick because I felt like it though.


    The former Duchess of Efret, Cami, even considered it as one of the possible oues and carefully drew up a detailed contract.


    ¡®Should I get a divorce?¡¯


    The first thing that came to my mind after knowing all about this world was to break the contract and leave the mansion as soon as possible. If I gave up the duchess position and stayed away from Amoide, wouldn¡¯t I be able to avoid the tragedy of being hanged on the gallows?


    But I was hindered by the reality in front of me. As I repeatedly read the contract that I hid deep in a vault in the dressing room, I felt that my hope for divorce was shattered.


    [¡®B¡¯ shall pay a penalty equal to the down payment given by ¡®A¡¯ if she runs away before the term of the contract expires or the contract cannot be continued due to other ¡®faults¡¯ caused by ¡®B¡¯.]


    (t/n: A = Cami, B = Selena)


    God, did I really sign this contract? A contract full of these disadvantageous uses? Penalty. The same amount as the down payment.


    But¡­


    [¡­If ¡®B¡¯ meets the requirements set forth by ¡®A¡¯, ¡®A¡¯ shall pay 500,000 Ducat to ¡®B¡¯.]


    Half a million Ducat¡­in my previous life, this amount was about five billion. Of course, I never had such a huge amount of money. It was an amount of money that made me feel dizzy. There was no chance I would get it, let alone spending it! Offering such arge sum of money as the reward¡­indeed, Cami was a real big shot.


    Every single use in the contract was really designed to choke me. I couldn¡¯t believe that I had to be at ¡®fault¡¯ even when I got sick throughout my lifetime. What a biased contract.


    However, it was none other than me who epted the terms and signed the contract. It was a contract, but wasn¡¯t it like a deal to take over the authority on my body?


    It wouldn¡¯t be strange for me to take the contract right away and file aint against it. A deep sympathy for myself arose as I thought that I had to live my whole life in the Dukedom with a leash tied to a piece of paper like this.


    In fact, it was a definite give-and-take contract. Cami wasn¡¯t forcing it on me unterally either. The benefits I could get for giving birth to a child were substantial. The contract stated that while I was performing my duties as the duchess, Cami would support my younger siblings¡¯ living expenses and education costs.


    If I asked for a divorce, it was clear that the financial support for my younger siblings would be cut off. I would¡¯ve felt relieved if that was the only consequence. The worst consequence was I had to pay back all the money spent on me and my younger siblings, as stated in the contract.


    So, I quickly gave up the idea of getting a divorce and changed my mind. I scanned through the contract to find a loophole. No matter how perfect the contract looked, it was bound to have a loophole somewhere. No, it should be. Even if it wasn¡¯t, I would make one.


    Then a faint light began to shine somewhere. On thest page of the contract, there was a part where a special use was written.


    [If the reason for continuing the contract disappears, the contract may be terminated ording to the will of ¡®A¡¯.]


    I read that part over and over again.

 Chapter 8

    <strong><em>Chapter 8</em></strong>


    Though it was not specifically stated, it was clear what the ¡®reason¡¯ was. If the ¡®conditions¡¯ to maintain this marriage disappeared¡­then there would be no reason to have a woman like me as the duke¡¯s wife. It would be better to have a beautiful and gracefuldy from a noble family with high status as his wife.


    Then again, no matter how hard I tried, there was only one answer. His health.


    ¡®If Cami asks me to divorce him first¡­¡¯ In other words, if I get divorced without any cause attributable to me, this contract will be nullified naturally. I won¡¯t get more money, but at least I won¡¯t have to pay back anything. No, it would actually turn out better.


    [ If the contract is terminated by ¡®A¡¯s¡¯ will, ¡®A¡¯ shall pay half of the down payment aspensation to ¡®B¡¯. ]


    There was also a quite favorable use. Although it was difficult to find this use due to its small font, it was clearly written in the mutual contract that Cami agreed with me anyway.


    Among those many unfair uses, this was the only use that was favorable to me. I would surely make the best use out of it¡­though the provision of ¡®A¡¯s will¡¯ was quiterge.


    ¡°So, actually, I¡¯m here to talk to you about something.¡± I said in a solemn voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­talk about something?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Cami looked at me with suspicious eyes.


    Did I just speak too solemnly? Cami was giving a look of, ¡®What are you up to now?¡¯ to me.


    Facing that gaze, I took a breath. One, two, three.


    ¡°From now on, I want to take care of my husband.¡±


    I said it. Finally, I said it. Oh my God, I really said it. Even after I managed to say it, I was all choked up and shrank away from her.


    Thump. Thump. The sound of my fast heartbeat caused my ears to feel tingles.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Cami stared at me with a sharp look.


    ¡°I think I don¡¯t know much about Amoide.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? About what?¡± Cami tilted her head and frowned.


    Seeing that, I felt my heart beating faster.


    ¡®I need to stay calm.¡¯ I repeated inwardly as if I was casting a spell. I can¡¯t back off now. Never.


    ¡°Well, things like what he eats, whether he is taking a walk or not, when did he usually have seizures¡­ and so on.¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly curious about those things?¡± Cami¡¯s look at me was full of suspicion.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been leaving the duty to care about his healthpletely to mother and Raymond. All I did was cry beside him.¡±


    Cami¡¯s expression had a mix of surprise and incredulity as if she heard me talking about something weird. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I want to manage all those things.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    This time, too, she looked like she wanted to say ¡°How dare you!¡±, but she expressed it in a more refined way.


    ¡°I want to take care of Amoide¡¯s health myself.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Cami¡¯s eyes were wide opened, but I went on regardless.


    ¡°He is¡­¡­my husband.¡± Somehow, my cheeks felt hot. It took a lot of courage to say ¡®my husband¡¯ with my own mouth, though they weren¡¯t empty words. Husband, my husband. Selena¡¯s husband.


    ¡°Husband?¡± Cami only snorted at my answer as if she was dumbfounded. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything useless. Just focus on your duty. Raymond is already taking care of Amoide¡¯s health well. I don¡¯t know what wind is blowing, but don¡¯t forget your duty. Your duty is¡­¡­¡±


    ( T/N: ¡®what wind is blowing¡¯ is Korean way of saying ¡®why do you suddenly think/act like that¡¯ )


    ¡°Giving birth to a healthy sessor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t forget.¡±


    Despite her sarcastic tone, I replied with a smile. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s why I¡¯m doing this.¡±


    ¡°Then just focus on getting pregnant. You¡¯ve been taking the medication that Raymond prescribed properly, right?¡± She asked as she leaned her back against the sofa.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Did I just answer her too fast? I slowly lowered my eyes again at her sharp gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been taking it on time, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Why bother asking about it when you already knew everything? I sighed inwardly. It wasn¡¯t Rona, my personal maid, but Greta, Cami¡¯s maid, who had been bringing the medicine to me. She would bring it three times per day and hold it out in front of me.


    In addition, on the room sharing days, Greta would bring another bottle of medicine imed to be good for conception. And she would stay for a while to watch me drink every drop of the medicine. Every time she came, I would naturally look at Greta¡¯s countenance due to tant surveince.


    ¡°But I wonder if the medicine really works.¡±


    Cami frowned her brows at my words. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°No, well¡­ We can¡¯t just unconditionally believe everything that Raymond says.¡±


    My calm answer made Cami¡¯s face slightly grimmer. ¡°Raymond is one of the best doctors. His prescription is indisputable.¡±


    ¡°No matter how good he is, it won¡¯t work out.¡± I replied tly with a nuance of resignation, as if I had given up.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cami¡¯s expression immediately became sharp at my vague answer.


    ¡°Well¡­ I think there might be another problem.¡± I swallowed my saliva once. I stuttered deliberately, fiddling with my finger at the tip of the teacup I was holding.


    ¡°Another problem?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is¡­not only the birth mother, but the health of the biological father is also very important for a smooth conception¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Health of the biological father?¡± Cami¡¯s face expressed her extreme unpleasantness. Selena already knew about her son¡¯s health before the marriage. Why did Selena suddenly bring up the subject now?


    ¡°Yes, of course, I know he is weak, but¡­ Well, what I¡¯m trying to say is¡­¡­.¡± I smiled with an awkward frown.


    It was at that moment that Cami¡¯s expression, who was staring at my face, shook greatly. ¡°Speak clearly so I can understand.¡±


    The white bones in Cami¡¯s hands on herp became visible. She squinted her eyes as though she was thinking about something, then her eyes gradually became wider.


    ¡®You must be angry.¡¯ I nced at her countenance. ¡°Well¡­¡± I deliberately drew up my words, pretending to look at her expression. ¡°¡­because Raymond doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between husband and wife.¡±


    Cami¡¯s face, which was pale, began to turn red. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know?¡± Her expression was stiff as if she had noticed something unusual as I¡¯ve been dragging my words.


    ¡°The parties involved know best about a couple¡¯s affair.¡± I said with a vague smile. ¡°There are things that can¡¯t be done just by the wife¡¯s will, no matter how hard I take the medicine.¡±


    I closed my eyes as I finished talking. Though I told her in a roundabout way, Cami would certainly know what I mean.


    ¡°My son¡­no way.¡± The duchess¡¯s voice was trembling faintly. ¡°No way, don¡¯t tell me.¡± Her forehead was crumpled and the teacup she held was shaking. Soon, a shocked voice filled the room. ¡°¡­are you saying that he is impotent?!¡±


    Cami was looking at me with a face whiter than the teacup she was holding.


    Oh, was it that shocking? I¡¯ve never mentioned the word ¡®impotent¡¯ with my own mouth though.


    ¡°No way! My son is not like that! It can¡¯t be true! It¡¯s impossible!¡± Cami screamed out loud, abandoning her usual elegance. Her response was fiercer than I thought.


    ¡°Oh no, mother, your voice is too loud.¡± I quickly put my index finger on my lips.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, Cami came to her senses and looked around in a hurry.


    Fortunately, all the maids and servants had been sent out before the teatime. Some might be still outside the door, though.


    ¡°You can¡¯t conceive a child, you mean¡­there could be a problem with Amoide?¡± Cami took a deep breath and asked.


    I smiled meaningfully.


    For a moment, Cami¡¯s eyes were shaking as if there was an earthquake. ¡°That can¡¯t be true. Raymond is Amoide¡¯s doctor. He never said that there¡¯s a problem with Amoide¡¯s¡­¡±


    Cami¡¯s trust in Raymond was beyond my imagination. It was probably because he inherited his family profession and became the doctor for Efret family, like the previous generations. There was a strong belief that if it weren¡¯t for Raymond, Amoide would not be in this world by now. Because Raymond had been saving Amoide as he was on verge of death several times.


    Cami was clearly trying to maintain herposure.


    So, I added with a gentle smile again. ¡°How could Raymond possibly know about that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his wife, mother.¡± I calmly stated the reality.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Think about it, I¡¯ve been on medication for the whole time, following Raymond¡¯s prescription and spent the night with him on the rmended days. Nevertheless, there have been no signs so far¡­¡±


    ¡°There must be something wrong with your body.¡± Cami said tly. ¡°I heard you just copsed. Isn¡¯t it strange that you suddenly copsed when you¡¯re young and healthy?¡± Cami¡¯s eyes were twinkling with hope. It was a desperate attempt to deny the reality.


    Then¡­ I can¡¯t lose either. ¡°I was just nervous. I was so shocked that Amoide copsed.¡±


    ¡°Amoide had copsed several times before and yet, you were only extremely shocked this time¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother almost copsed as well this time. It¡¯s possible to copse when people are extremely shocked.¡±


    Ufortable at my calm words, Cami¡¯s face hardened.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to watch a sick person enduring the pain for a long time. Though it couldn¡¯t bepared to mother, I¡¯ve been watching Amoide suffering too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At that moment, Cami¡¯s eyes shook momentarily.

 Chapter 9

    <strong><em>Chapter 9</em></strong>


    ¡°So, mother doesn¡¯t have to worry about my health. When I copsed, you already asked Raymond to treat me, so I¡¯m sure mother knew about it well.¡±


    Conscience-stricken, Cami looked away to avoid my gaze.


    ¡°Raymond would have said that nothing was wrong with my health, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I was not sure what was Cami¡¯s intention for calling me and reminding me about the contract when she already knew about my physical condition better than anyone else.


    ¡°And mother already had Raymond finish all the medical examinations before you let me enter the family. I¡¯ve been assured that I¡¯m healthy and in the best condition to conceive.¡± I exined the situation to Cami calmly.


    In fact, Cami would¡¯ve known more about my body than I did. Before signing the contract, she checked my health thoroughly. It would be impossible for a daughter-inw, whom Cami spent a lot of money on, to have health problems since she needed to bear the sessor. So, I was certain that I have no health problems.


    ¡°But the physical condition of the other person involved was never confirmed.¡±


    ¡°The other person involved?¡±


    Cami squinted and stared at me as if trying to guess my next words.


    ¡°Amoide¡¯s physical condition.¡±


    Her blue eyes that resembled Amoide were shaking greatly. ¡°¡­¡­Amoide¡¯s body?¡±


    As I watched Cami brooding over my words, I quickly added. ¡°It is unfair to put the responsibility of conceiving the baby solely on me.¡± My voice was as serious as ever. ¡°My husband should also work hard. If it is something that only he can do, he needs to do it for conception, no matter what it is.¡±


    Cami¡¯s eyes were shaking more than before. Cami¡¯s expression, which was firm like an imprable iron fortress, copsed. When Amoide copsed and his condition worsened, the chances of bearing the sessor also became lower. I was now poking at Cami¡¯s weakest point.


    ¡°It¡¯s been two years since we got married. And I still haven¡¯t conceived a baby.¡±


    ¡°¡­your body is the problem¡­¡­.¡± Cami¡¯s words were gradually blurred. The dominance that she always spoke with was much lessened.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s call Raymond and ask him to check my health again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Cami became speechless for a moment.


    ¡°Go ahead. It doesn¡¯t matter how many times I need to see him since I¡¯m all right with it. If there are problems with my health, I wouldn¡¯t have the courage to say this.¡±


    Cami just silently looked at me as I was talking.


    ¡°In fact, if you needed Amoide¡¯s child, it wouldn¡¯t matter if he married just any woman.¡± I paused a moment and looked at Cami¡¯s face. ¡°Regardless of the status and so on, if he just spends the night with a woman, his child can be conceived anyway.¡±


    When I pondered about my words, I felt really sorry for Amoide. He was forced to sleep with a woman solely to preserve his noble bloodline. And as his wife, I¡­


    ¡®He¡¯s more miserable than me.¡¯ I sighed deeply as I recalled the original story.


    Cami wasn¡¯t shaken enough yet. I needed to press her more. ¡°So, don¡¯t we need to make sure that mother¡¯s efforts will pay off? The sessor of this Efret dukedom. Amoide¡­¡­ we need to prepare in advance for the unpredictable future.¡±


    Cami¡¯s face got darker as I mentioned about Amoide¡¯s health. ¡°Amoide won¡¯t die.¡± She gritted her teeth and said that.


    ¡°Of course, he probably won¡¯t, as long as he has Raymond¡¯s medical care and his mother¡¯s love. But, what if, by any chance¡­¡±


    Cami put the teacup down and held it with both hands. It was an instinctive act to avoid other people from noticing her trembling hands.


    Reaching this far, I stated my purpose once again. ¡°As I said earlier, my husband¡¯s health is deeply rted to my duty, Mother.¡±


    Cami, who was listening to me,ughed as if she heard something ridiculous. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s say it¡¯s rted. But someone like you, taking care of his health? What capability do you even have?¡± Cami snorted in disdain.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as good as Raymond, but probably more professional than mother.¡±


    ¡°What¡­what?¡±


    Before Cami said more, I quickly threw the fastball. ¡°There¡¯s nothing mother can do but pray by his side. On the other hand, I¡¯m different.¡± I didn¡¯t stop here because if I did, I probably would never have another chance to talk about this.


    ¡°I used to work as a caregiver to pay my debt. I took care of a bedridden noblewoman and even received a lot of bonus because I did well.¡± The money I earned at that time was quite substantial. Nevertheless, it was still insufficient because the debt soon grew more.


    ¡°When she was under my care, I routinely took her for walks, and her health improved significantly.¡± I could still recall her thanking me repeatedly while holding my hand tightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to take care of Amoide just because you¡¯ve done it a few times before? Do you think that the maids assigned to Amoids don¡¯t have that kind of experience?¡±


    It was quite well known that Cami was so meticulous when choosing the maids, both for herself and Amoide.


    ¡°I also used to work as a pharmacist assistant before.¡±


    [ You know how things work here, right? You need to prepare the medicine on your own. ]


    The pharmacist was too bothered to sit in the pharmacy. He preferred going to the racetrack and enjoying himself without his wife¡¯s knowledge. Fortunately, I was good at memorizing. So, after giving me the prescription for the medicine, he would go out to enjoy himself.


    Then, when the pharmacist was not around, I put on the pharmacist¡¯s badge and prepared the medicine myself. I would have been in trouble if I got caught during the crackdown done by the pharmaceutical department. It was a quite risky task for me, who didn¡¯t even have the official pharmacist¡¯s license.


    Of course, due to the risks and level of expertise needed for the job, the pay I received was several times higher,pared to a regr assistant. In addition, I would also receive a special bonus on the day the pharmacist won money from the horse race.


    I would have worked longer if he hadn¡¯t been caught by his wife. Working as the pharmacist¡¯s assistant was the most well-paid and least physically demanding job I¡¯ve ever had.


    ¡°So, I have some knowledge regarding herbs and drugs too.¡± It wasn¡¯t a baseless im. I straightened my shoulders confidently for a moment. Well, knowledge was knowledge anyway, even if I learned it informally.


    ¡°Are you trying to make a medicine to cure Amoide¡¯s illness?¡± Cami smiled wryly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, but it¡¯s better than having no knowledge at all, no matter how long the maid¡¯s nursing experience is.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that the cause of Amoide¡¯s illness is unknown anyway.¡±


    Amoide was not such a sickly person since he was born. However, at the age of 16, he began to suffer from the sudden illness for unknown reasons. And suffering from such illness for a long time and knowing the fact that he might die any time were probably the reasons behind his awful personality.


    ¡°So, we need to provide him with more meticulous care. Now, I¡¯m the one who will provide it to him. Because only when Amoide is healthy, we can conceive a strong sessor.¡±


    Of course, for that to happen, we needed to do the most important couple task. It was impossible unless we have the deepest grace of the Creator of the world, which could never happen. ¡°So, leave it to me. I want a sessor as much as a mother.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    I gulped as I watched Cami¡¯s blue eyes scan me from head to toe. Please ept my verbose appeal. ¡®It¡¯s good for you too.¡¯ Actually, I wanted to save my husband for my own good ¨C of course, I did it to save myself. I did, but the one whom I wanted to save was Cami¡¯s son anyway.


    Her anxiety was actually understandable. She had been protecting this family by herself since her husband died. Alone, using her own strength, while looking after a sickly son. Protecting this family was the only reason and purpose in her life. If it turned out ording to the original story, I would lose it too.


    ¡°Amoide is my son. It¡¯s natural that I take care of everything¡­¡­.¡±


    Unlike before, I could see a bud of hope as I listened to her murmuring as she spoke.


    ¡°And he¡¯s also my husband.¡± I added urgently. ¡°Although it was just a contractual marriage. But, is there any other woman who would care about Amoide as much as I do? I¡¯ll take care of my husband¡¯s health, and mother will have a sessor!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It¡¯s almost over. That¡¯s what my hunch was saying. Just a little more.


    But Cami still hasn¡¯t given her permission. Instead, she tapped her temple, as if she was thinking hard about something. ¡°But¡­.¡±


    Did I make any mistake? I looked at her face nervously.


    Soon, Cami opened her mouth as she looked at me curiously. ¡°Since when did you start calling Amoide by his name?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡± I was so embarrassed that I froze with an open mouth.


    [ Yes. ] *in formal speech*


    Since when did I start calling him Amoide? Unknowingly, I¡¯ve been calling him that way for a while.


    ¡°Since when did you start calling him so intimately?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but hesitate at Cami¡¯s question. Though soon, I realized that there was nothing wrong with it. ¡°Couldn¡¯t I do that?¡± I said after thinking for a moment.


    Cami seemed to regain herposure at my innocent reply.


    ¡°He¡¯s my husband. It would be too distant to call him ¡®Your Grace.¡¯¡±


    We were not that close but calling him that way would appear too distant. We lived in the same house and even shared beds sometimes ( although that¡¯s just how it seemed to other people. )


    ¡°You¡­no way¡­¡± Cami blinked in disbelief.

 Chapter 10

    <strong><em>Chapter 10</em></strong>


    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking that you¡¯ve really be Amoide¡¯s wife, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Then, am I not?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Since I came to this mansion, Mother has been reminding me that I am the duchess and Duke Amoide¡¯s wife.¡±


    Cami didn¡¯t treat me respectfully even though my position was the duchess. Since the madam of the house did that, the employees also did not regard me, the new duchess, highly too.


    In front of me, they would treat me respectfully, but when I turned around, they would make me a subject of ridicule. It was the expected oue since I wasn¡¯t loved by my husband. No, he didn¡¯t even acknowledge me as his wife in the first ce.


    ¡°Although we got married because of the contract, I still have the right to take care of my husband.¡± His death. My false charge. I need to prevent them at all costs.


    ¡°Raymond will still remain as his personal physician. Even if I take over the duty to take care of Amoide¡¯s health, Mother will be reported to regrly about it anyway. I just want to lighten Mother¡¯s burden.¡±


    I felt like there were pointed thorns sprouting from my seat. I could only move on to the next part of my n after Cami epted my suggestion. If she declined it now¡­


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed, haven¡¯t you? It feels like someone else¡¯s soul is possessing your body¡­¡±


    I clenched my hands tightly at Cami¡¯s words. ¡°People change all the time.¡± Only then could we survive.


    Cami narrowed her eyes while looking at me. She looked like she really couldn¡¯t understand the situation. ¡°Why are you doing this all of a sudden?¡±


    The answer was simple. To live. I really wanted to live. So, everything around me started to appear scary to me. Nevertheless, I decided to make full use of what I had. I was officially Amoide¡¯s wife, although it was just a contractual marriage. I was the rightful person to take care of him and protect him closely.


    ¡°I do not have any other intention. I just want to be more proactive in making efforts to achieve our mutual goal.¡± A perfectly peaceful divorce. Biding each other farewell beautifully without holding either side ountable.


    After reading the contract between Cami and me over and over again for the past two weeks, I realized that there was only one way to end this contract safely without breaking the uses. I needed to make Cami nullify the contract on her own. If she did that, she wouldn¡¯t ask me to pay for the penalty. And to make that happen¡­


    ¡®Amoide needs to be healthy again.¡¯ Even if it wasn¡¯t me, there would be many other women who would willingly marry him when he bes healthy. He could just choose any nobledy from a more dignified family. He wouldn¡¯t need me anymore.


    I made eye contact with Cami. For a while, neither Cami nor I said anything.


    ¡°¡­¡­We¡¯ll see how it goes.¡±


    I heaved a sigh of relief inwardly when Cami barely gave her permission.


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±


    ¡°But if Amoide¡¯s condition worsens or it turns out to be useless, I¡¯ll never let it slide.¡± Cami added in a cold voice.


    ¡®Of course, you won¡¯t.¡¯ I didn¡¯t expect Cami to willingly give me the full authority to take care of her son¡¯s health. Anyway, since Cami had given me a chance, I must try my best to save him. It was obviously a gamble, a perilous gamble with my life at stake. If I seed, I could save my life and my money, but if I fail¡­


    ¡®Let¡¯s not think about that.¡¯ It was a terrible habit to start thinking about ominous things before I even started. I sighed inwardly and answered back. ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Drrrrr¡­ The chair was pushed back as I raised myself. ¡°Since we are done talking about this¡­I¡¯m going to see Amoide now.¡±


    I looked down at Cami as I stood. Oh, this felt new. The feeling of looking down at the other person with a higher position was certainly different. Though it was just due to the height differences. Before this, I never look at Cami from this point of view because I always had to bow my head in front of her.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing.¡± Instead of bowing my head, I looked straight at Cami¡¯s face. I decided not to do it anymore. Because even if I did that, it wouldn¡¯t save me from losing my neck and dying.


    Rather, it was better to just do what I want. Since even if I did that, I wouldn¡¯t get into big trouble. Based on the original story, Cami would start to be vicious towards me after Amoide¡¯s death. Before the tragedy, she would just ignore me, but she never intended to harm me. Believing this, I decided to just walk out of the room. With Cami¡¯s permission to take care of his health, it was time for me to take the next step ording to my n.


    ¡°What did Madam say? Did Madam give her permission to Mdy?¡± Rona asked a series of questions in a row as soon as I closed the door and came out, as if she was going insane waiting for my answer.


    I started walking lightly instead of answering.


    ¡°Mdy, where are you going?¡± Rona asked as she was hastily following my steps.


    ¡°Where else? I¡¯m going to meet my great husband.¡±


    ¡°To meet the Master?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    At the same time, our footsteps echoed in the hallway.


    ¡°Why does Mdy suddenly¡­¡± Rona looked at me with a puzzled look.


    It was worth seeing. Up until now, I rarely spent time with Amoide. Except on the rmended days when we needed to share the bed. Just like a well-bred stallion who needed to pass his excellent genes to future generations. As many as possible.


    ¡°Why else? To fulfill my duties as a wife.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯m going to be closer to my husband¡­no, we¡¯re going to be a loving couple.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Rona smiled brightly as if it was her own business. ¡°What a great thought!¡±


    However, her bright smile faded at the next moment. ¡°But how¡­¡­?¡± She asked with a puzzled look.


    ck. *sound when the continuous footsteps stopped


    ¡°The weather is nice today.¡± I stopped walking and looked out of the window. The bright sunlight caught my eye. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m going to take a walk with him regrly.¡±


    *****


    ¡°What brings Mdy here?¡±


    In front of his room, I ran into a maid who looked at me sharply. I just came to see my husband, but strangely, it felt like I was going to see the mob boss in a dungeon.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see my husband.¡± I told the fierce gatekeeper who was guarding the boss¡¯s room.


    ¡°Master is taking a rest right now.¡± Emma said without batting an eye. She seemed unwilling to get out of my way.


    ¡°Really? I have something to tell him though.¡±


    ¡°Master hates to be disturbed by anyone during his rest.¡±


    She sounded like she wouldn¡¯t even allow a needle to pass through, but I didn¡¯t want to back down either. Because behind that door, there would be a fiercer monster waiting, so I had to defeat this ferocious gatekeeper without much effort.


    ¡°Emma, I want to see my husband. Is a wife regarded as just ¡®anyone¡¯ too?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Emma¡¯s brows crumpled in disapproval, but she didn¡¯t refute my words.


    ¡°Ie here because I¡¯m worried about my husband. I wonder if he¡¯s still sick, so I want to check his condition.¡±


    Emma rolled her eyes around as if she was thinking for a moment.


    In the end, I had no choice but to add. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Mother that you¡¯re blocking my way.¡±


    ¡°Madam¡­?¡± The maid, who was standing with her arms crossed, looked at me with wide eyes as she was shocked by my words.


    ¡®You¡¯re not afraid of me at all. But when I mention Cami, you immediately cower.¡¯ It was a cheap shot, but I couldn¡¯t help it. It seemed like I could only rely on Cami¡¯s authority. ¡°Mother asked me to take care of Amoide¡¯s health.¡±


    ¡°Is that true¡­?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go ask her yourself.¡±


    Emma just bit her lips without saying anything.


    ¡°Now that you know about it, get out of my way.¡± I shoved Emma and knocked on the thick oak door.


    Knock knock.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    I opened the door and stepped inside when the short answer was heard. I immediately raised my hand to cover my eyes at the sudden bright glow of light.


    Sparkle sparkle. Massive light shone upon me. Was the sunlight this bright before? As I looked ahead with half-open eyes, I could see the source of that light.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Amoide was sitting on the window sill as he looked at me. It was one of the windows designed to have a wide sill for people to sit on it. And he did just that. But why does the sight of him sitting there look like a famous painting that could only be seen in the art museum?


    His sitting posture also looked quitefortable. He ced his left hand on his bent leg on the window sill. Meanwhile, his other long leg was stretchedfortably.


    His legs were really long. It took me a considerable amount of time to move my eyes from the edge of his pelvis to the tip of his toes. The moderate muscles and outstretched lines of his long legs looked exceptionally masculine.


    Overall, he was a bit thin but his body frame was extraordinary. Even with such a great body, he was often sick. I could imagine how far his self-esteem would¡¯ve fallen.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± He frowned at me.


    Because of that, I quickly got out of my stupor. ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He didn¡¯t seem pleased with my visit. To be exact, he seemed suspicious of me. Unless something happened or for some special reason, I was someone who wouldn¡¯te near him.


    He would hate it if I approached him within a radius of a few meters. And he would stare at me warily as if he was worried that he would get sick if I touched him even the slightest bit. Seriously, what did I do so wrong?


    All of sudden, I got emotional and almost burst into tears as my nose felt stuffy. Why did I live such a pitiful life? I did marry him for money, but I had my reasons as well. You didn¡¯t have to hate me that much. It was such a poor life. Selena was even falsely used of murdering her husband after being mistreated like this.


    I courageously took a step forward and opened my mouth. ¡°Amoide.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± He looked at me confusedly as if he misheard something.


    So, I called him again. ¡°Amoide, what were you doing?¡±


    His body waspletely turned toward me. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°What were you doing?¡±


    ¡°Not that part.¡±


    ¡°Amoide. Duke Amoide Efret. It¡¯s your name.¡±


    One, two. I counted as I walked toward him.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 11

    <strong><em>Chapter 11</em></strong>


    I did not hesitate and walked slowly toward him without lowering my head. His gaze followed every step I took. ¡®Why was it so hard for me to act like this before?¡¯ I stood by the window and reached out my hand to him.


    Due to the bright sunlight, his blue eyes looked glowing. He just stared sharply at my hand. Then, he looked up and met my eyes.


    ¡­.This is a bit dangerous. Revealed between his smooth golden fringe, his blue eyes were as clear as ake. Although hisplexion was pale due to his illness, his look was still aesthetically brilliant. So, I decided to remember this. If one day my anger turns into murderous thoughts, I should look at his face. My anger would certainly disappear like how the snow melts when the springes.


    ¡°Amoide.¡± I called his name again. How many times had I called his name since I came into this room? I called his name repeatedly as if I was calling my pet cat or puppy.


    He just silently stared at me.


    Strangely, I felt relieved that at least he didn¡¯t ignore me. So, I called him again. ¡°Amoide.¡±


    As if muttering, his mouth moved slightly. There was a mix of emotions reflected in his narrowed eyes.


    ¡®Oh, this is fun.¡¯ I smiled inwardly. Every time I called his name, I enjoyed the unexpected reaction he showed. It felt like I was watching a beautiful yet arrogant cat twitching its ears while basking in the sun, ignoring its owner¡¯s call. It was like a magic spell. I thought he¡¯d get mad at me for calling his name cheekily, but it didn¡¯t turn out that way.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± I cleared my throat. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°As you can see.¡± He answered halfheartedly. His annoyed tone sounded like he was saying, ¡°You already see me sitting here just fine, so why are you still asking whether I¡¯m fine or not?¡± to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you look well. I was worried about whether you still can¡¯t get out of bed.¡± I smiled brightly as I made eye contact with him.


    On the contrary, fine wrinkles appeared between his eyes.


    ¡®Do you hate to see me smiling that much?¡¯ ¡­.I wanted to ask that, but I held it in. And I finally got to the point. ¡°Amoide, would you like to take a walk with me?¡±


    As soon as he heard my words, his expression abruptly changed as if he was looking at a strange insect.


    Oh, did I push too much? I was so immersed in thoughts about my n that I forgot to make the conversation flow naturally.


    As I was about to open my mouth again, he talked first, ¡°Did you eventually be crazy?¡±


    My favorable impression toward him was crushed instantly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± I answered with a smile. Even if more harsh words came out of his mouth after this, I was confident that I would neither be shocked nor feel hurt. The courage to be disliked, the courage to be disliked.


    [ T/N: apparently, this is the title of a bestseller motivational book in Asia, written by two Japanese authors. ]


    After repeating these words to myself about ten times, I brought up the next words. ¡°The weather is nice today, so let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±


    At the moment, his expression subtly changed, and his lips moved as if he was trying to say something. ¡°¡­O.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Trying to hear his voice that was barely audible, I tilted my head and asked. ¡°Amoide, what did you say just now?¡±


    When I asked him, he muttered under his breath, ¡°What kind of nonsense is this again¡­¡±


    ¡®I can handle this much.¡¯ I responded to his quiet voice with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense. I just want to go for a walk with you. We¡¯re a married couple, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°¡­Married couple?¡± He frowned at the words that I used brazenly.


    Ah, that expression again.


    ¡°Are you iming that we¡¯re a married couple now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we are a married couple, not siblings, right?¡±


    Amoide seemed to be lost for words at my bright answer.


    ¡°Oh dear, are you feeling sick?¡± I looked at his expression and asked tactfully.


    ¡°¡­.No, I¡¯m okay.¡± He waved his hand and distanced himself from me.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so stay away.¡±


    ¡°Then, go for a walk with me.¡± I pestered him once again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Looking at him rejecting me without hesitation, I retracted the hand that I previously held out toward him. ¡®Yeah, of course, he¡¯s gonna be like this.¡¯ I didn¡¯t expect it to be easy in the first ce. ¡®It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s really okay. I won¡¯t give up after failing once.¡¯


    ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re up to.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a trick to make you healthy again.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I could see the fine lines appearing on his forehead. Unknowingly, I flinched for a moment. Nevertheless, I immediately smile to appear calm. ¡°It means your body is now in my hands.¡±


    ¡°My body¡­.what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I just got permission from mother.¡±


    ¡°What permission?¡±


    Since we got our emotions under control, it was time for me to exin to him logically. ¡°Amoide, you have to get a certain amount of sunlight every day to be healthy.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± He furtively nced at the bright sunlight through the window and nodded slightly.


    I quickly added my words. ¡°Breathe the fresh air. Instead of this hard floor, step on the soil and enjoy the flower scents outside.¡± ¡®Rather than lying in bed waiting for your death.¡¯ Seeing him not budging at all, I tried encouraging him more, ¡°All these moments are precious. Later, if you die, you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    At his sudden re, I quickly changed my words. ¡°It rainedst night. The garden soil smells so good. The phytoncides are alsoing out of the trees¡­¡± At that moment, I made eye contact with Amoide, who looked at me with cold eyes. ¡°Well, anyway, they¡¯re good for your health. Don¡¯t just stay in the room and let¡¯s go outside, okay?¡±


    [ T/N: Phytoncide is a substance emitted by nts & trees and generally means the aroma of the forest. It is rted to forest therapy. ]


    Looking at me persistently prodding him, Amoide stood up from the window sill with an unfathomable expression. I was looking down at him before, but when he stood up, I felt like I was shrinking. And in an instant, it became dark. Did the sun go down already?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The sun was still up. However, hisrge shoulders and back blocked all of the sunlight. His silhouette was more pronounced with the backlight. I always knew he had a big body frame, but I realized it once again when I saw him like this. His face was barely visible because of the backlight. I only felt that he was staring at me.


    ¡°You must have been in a hurry.¡± A quiet voice broke the silence.


    ¡®What the hell is he talking about?¡¯ I looked at him with a confused look. ¡°¡­about what?¡± ¡®In a hurry? About what?¡¯ Somehow, I thought the conversation didn¡¯t make sense. There must be some misunderstanding going on here.


    His words began to gush at me like heavy rain. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just say it directly? Since when have we had such a good rtionship and walked arm in arm? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± His voice was sharp like a savage predator. He looked at me as if he was disillusioned by the world.


    ¡°I-I just¡­¡± I wanted to say something, but I couldn¡¯t open my mouth because of this sudden change of atmosphere. ¡°It¡¯s for your body.¡±


    ¡°So, you ask me to go for a walk just for my health?¡±


    I barely nodded a few times at his question.


    ¡°Are you changing your way now?¡± There was a burst ofughtering out of his mouth.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked again because I really didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Bearing my child. I told you not to tell mother that I¡¯m not going to sleep with you because I won¡¯t ask for more.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I did. At least within the duke¡¯s mansion, it appeared that he and I spent hot nights together regrly. If it turned out that I was no different than before I got married, I would be kicked out by the duchess right away that day. And that would cut off all financial support for my younger siblings.


    ¡°I did, right? Should I just have a child instead?¡± He took a step closer.


    I was just standing there, but I felt intimidated as his huge body got close. ¡°I-I¡­¡± Things were going in an unexpected direction. Before I could figure out what happened, I was already stepping back.


    Tuk. A hard wall touched my back. I was pushed all the way here by him. There was a hard wall behind me and a man with threatening eyes in front of me. ¡°Uh, look Amoide, I¡¯m sorry. Next time¡­¡± I tried to sneak away by twisting my body.


    But at that moment, I was caught by a pair of firm hands. With his hands on my shoulders,


    it felt like I was stuck to the wall. Locked between him and the wall, I looked up at his face. The force he exerted on my shoulders made me doubt whether it came from a sickly person. ¡®Are you really sick?¡¯


    ¡®Just what on earth gets on his nerves?¡¯ I trembled in fear like a mouse standing in front of a cat. It wasn¡¯t once or twice he looked at me with an annoyed face before, but it was my first time seeing him get this angry. ¡®Why? Is it just because I asked you to go for a walk?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t understand this situation. ¡°Uhm¡­ Amoide, listen to me. I¡¯m just¡­¡±


    ¡°What plot did youe up with mother again?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because I copsed yesterday.¡±


    ¡®What are you talking about?¡¯


    ¡°Why? Since I don¡¯t seem to have much time left to live, you want to have a baby right now?¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­¡± I shook my head wildly.


    But he didn¡¯t seem to pay attention to my words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to¡­¡± At that moment, I tried to raise my hand to stop him. ¡°Ouch.¡± The stabbing pain made me scream a little.


    Only then, Amoide loosened his grip.

 Chapter 12

    <strong><em>Chapter 12</em></strong>


    When the force on my shoulders lessened, I finally found the source of the pain.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong with your hand?¡±


    When I raised my right hand at his words, I saw a bandage wrapped around it. Only then, I remembered the condition of my hand that I had forgotten. ¡°Oh, this¡­¡±


    His sp was strong enough to crush my bones. Since the swelling of my hand didn¡¯t subside easily, Rona even had me immersed it in the cold water all night long.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡®It¡¯s still hurt, though to say it¡¯s not a big deal. Just how strong your sp could be?¡¯ I looked up at him while touching my bandaged hand with my other hand.


    He looked confused, as if he had remembered something.


    ¡®Now you know what you did?¡¯ I suppressed myughter from breaking out and observed his expression instead.


    ¡°¡­Did I do that?¡± He asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Pro¡­bably?¡± Actually, I wanted to say that while looking at him with eyes full of disillusionment. But the expression on his face was a bit surprising. At first nce, I could see the hint of embarrassment on his handsome face. No way¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to act like this because I had a hunch, but I thought I should try to make a fuss.


    ¡°It hurts a lot.¡± I said as I raised my hand and shook it lightly in front of him.


    ¡°Is it broken?¡±


    I could see his eyes widened in surprise. Standing close, I saw every change on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡± Maybe it would turn out like that if he exerted a bit more strength since the pain still remained like this.


    ¡°But it still hurts.¡± I opened my eyes with a pitiful look. I could see that he was at a loss. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember?¡± With my chin up, I pressed him more. ¡°Oh dear, it seems like you forgot that you held someone¡¯s hand when you had a seizurest time.¡±


    In an instant, the situation turned around. There was not a situation where a scary man pushed me against the wall while exuding a violent aura. Instead, only a young man with an embarrassed look stood in front of me as if he was deeply ashamed of himself.


    ¡®Did I overdo it?¡¯ No matter how much it hurt, it couldn¡¯t bepared to the pain of someone who often had seizures due to his sickness.


    At that moment, the sentence that I never expected to hear from him came out of his mouth.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Hmm¡­maybe I misheard it. Did it reallye out of Amoide¡¯s mouth?


    He swept his hair randomly with his big hand.


    No matter how distant we were as a couple, I could easily know what that meant. ¡®You must¡¯ve felt quite embarrassed.¡¯ He seemed very upset, bothered, and troubled by the fact that he had unexpectedly received my help before.


    ¡®Then, let¡¯s make use of this.¡¯ I stared at him intently. First, I needed to check if I heard it right. ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡± I said as I brought my ears closer.


    Then, as expected, he backed away in disgust. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I said I couldn¡¯t hear you.¡± I looked at him with a firm determination to hear that sentence again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be careful from now on.¡±


    I could see a bit of redness appearing near his cheekbones. It was such a waste to see a handsome man blushing alone. I didn¡¯t miss this opportunity and whispered. ¡°If you¡¯re sorry, how about going for a walk?¡±


    Sometimes, taking advantage of a person¡¯s guilt was a good way to advance a rtionship.


    *****


    Amoide and I were walking along the beautiful promenade of Efret Duchy. The air was refreshing, and the wafting exuberant floral scent livened up the mood.


    ¡°See? It¡¯s good to be here, right?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer my question and didn¡¯t even show any reaction. He just walked stiffly, trying to keep pace with my stride.


    ¡®Will it kill you if you smile?¡¯ I grumbled inwardly, but I knew that he was already trying very hard right now. Since today was the first time, this much progress should be counted as a sess.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk together like this from time to time.¡± I linked my arm with his and walked arm in arm with him. Of course, the linked arm was the bandaged one, so he couldn¡¯t help untangling it or shaking it off. He just put up with my action while looking like a wolf tied on a leash.


    ¡°Hello, Master, Mdy.¡± The gardeners, who were trimming the trees in the garden, greeted us politely as they exchanged nces.


    It was inevitable since it was the first time that they saw us walking around like this. I walked past them with a graceful smile.


    The maids, who were cutting the flowers in the garden to decorate the interior, and even the servants who were busy with their work, looked at us with inquiring eyes. They greeted us politely with smiles, but when we turned around, they started whispering with each other.


    I could tell what they would say even without hearing it myself. Because Selena was a woman whose life and death were in the former duchess¡¯s hand. The monthly living expenses for my younger siblings were certainly significant coteral. Therefore, I had no choice but to do what Cami told me to.


    In this mansion, not even a single grass would move ording to my will because I was nothing more than a tool to give birth to a sessor. The conversation of the maids that I overheard one day really made me feel miserable.


    [ Since she¡¯s just a surrogate mother, won¡¯t she be expelled after giving birth to a son? ]


    [ It¡¯ll be a relief if she really manages to give birth to one. ]


    [ Will she be expelled right after she gives birth? ]


    [ Didn¡¯t Madam spend a fortune on her? ]


    [ Is that true? ]


    [ Even without checking it, can¡¯t you tell just by looking? One could tell at a nce that¡¯s the case. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way Madam would choose the duke¡¯s bride from such a humble family. ]


    [ Yeah, they weren¡¯t even secretly in love. I think they met for the first time on the day she entered this mansion. ]


    [ Oh my god, really? ]


    As soon as the maids made eye contact with bated breath, they burst intoughter. Then, when they saw me walking past them, they just nced sideways.


    Yeah, that¡¯s how it was. The former Selena was always treated like that. Even if the maids openly criticized her, she couldn¡¯t even yell at them because she knew her situation too well.


    The main purposes of the marriage between nobles were to unite families, establish blood ties, and consolidate their wealth and power further. But her case was different. She was just a woman who came into this mansion to lend her womb for bearing the duke¡¯s child.


    As the duchess, she was addressed as Mdy in this mansion, but neither the position nor the title bore the significance of her presence. She was just someone who was bought with money.


    The fact that the duchess from a distinguished family chose the eldest daughter of a very humble family with enormous debt as her daughter-inw wasn¡¯t amon urrence. So, it was understandable that people would talk that way. Well, to begin with, that was how it was stated in the contract.


    [ Here, read it first. These are the conditions for my offer. You don¡¯t have to ept it if you don¡¯t like it. ]


    Cami, who was apanied by awyer, gave me a piece of paper. Then, as I received the paper, she immediately added, as if she had done me a favor.


    [ I¡¯ll find someone else right away. ]


    It meant that, other than me, there were many other candidates. Nevertheless, she came to me first, probably because she knew that I was the easiest one to deal with. A mountain of debt. Many younger siblings, who clung to me like the hanging gourds in the midsummer. For me, there was nothing more important to deal with than these.


    [ T/N: Many younger siblings, who clung to me like the hanging gourds in the midsummer. I¡¯m not sure whether the author means it literally, like imagining them clinging to her like the gourds ¨C it looks beautiful in the picture though, haha ¨C or there¡¯s a deeper meaning to this sentence. I¡¯ve never seen the hanging gourds in real life, so I have no idea about the deeper meaning. If you have an idea about it, please let me know thement. ]


    ¡°Taking a walk together¡­ What are you trying to get out of this?¡± Amoide asked in a low voice. His mouth was barely open, so he almost looked like a ventriloquist.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing.¡± So, I answered by moving my lips just slightly too. I, then, looked at him with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about your health, Amoide.¡±


    I said so, but that was not all. Other than for the sake of his health, there was another important purpose behind my suggestion to take a walk together. It was rted to my survival. ¡®This will make everyone think that there¡¯s something special between Amoide and me.¡¯


    It was the testimony of the duke¡¯s employees that became the decisive evidence against Selena when she was suspected as the culprit. They testified that the duke and his wife were usually not on good terms and he particrly hated her.


    Moreover, their testimony that she married the duke for money put her at a great disadvantage. All those testimonies contributed significantly toward Selena¡¯s conviction for murder and eventually led her to be hanged on the gallows.


    ¡®So, from now on, it¡¯s time to change my reputation. Just in case I get caught up in something unexpected in the future, I need to secure the people who can testify favorably for me in advance.¡¯


    To do so, more than anything else, the active cooperation from one person was essential. Amoide, my husband on paper. We didn¡¯t even hold a wedding ceremony, and I had never stepped into the social circle proudly as his wife.


    Nevertheless, I was definitely his official wife. My status was valid as long as this marriage wasn¡¯t dissolved. ¡®So, from now on, we are going to be a loving couple.¡¯ That way, everyone would believe that I would never poison my husband.


    ¡°¡­You want me to believe that now?¡± A drowsy voice echoed in my ears like the cry of a cat who was about to sleep in the sun.


    I slowly came to my senses. His voice. It was a voice that made me want to install it in the music box and y it every night.


    ¡­.I must be crazy. I slowly turned my head toward him and cleared my throat. ¡°You have to believe it, of course. Since I¡¯m your wife.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been talking about being a wife since a while ago. Can¡¯t you stop it now?¡± He frowned in displeasure.


    ¡°But it¡¯s true.¡± I answered with my eyes wide open. ¡°Until you sign the divorce paper.¡±

 Chapter 13

    <strong><em>Chapter 13</em></strong>


    At my words, Amoide looked upset again.


    ¡°I promised mother that I would make you healthy again. So, trust me and just leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to you?¡± He looked at me in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, because you¡¯re my husband.¡±


    ¡°Your voice is a bit too¡­¡± He stopped talking, and his blue eyes nced around.


    Then, the servants, maids, and gardeners, who were looking at us, turned their heads toward the other directions in an instant. Some even hid behind trees. It didn¡¯t take much time for us to notice that there were far more people in the garden than usual. I watched the strange sight without missing it a second.


    ¡°Are we done now?¡± He looked very ufortable since he was dragged out for a walk all of a sudden.


    ¡°No.¡± I deliberately chose only the crowded trails to walk with Amoide.


    Though he had an awkward expression on his face and acted unnaturally, this much should be enough for me to achieve my purpose of disying our special rtionship to everyone.


    ¡°From now on, you have to take a walk with me regrly. At the appointed time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He looked astonished at my nonchnt reply. ¡°Not just this once?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I told mother. From now on, I will take care of everything rted to my husband. I will definitely make you healthy again.¡± I wondered if it was all right to shout this loud, but there was no reason why I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°At whose will?¡± Heughed as if he heard something absurd.


    ¡°At your wife¡¯s will.¡±


    At that moment, his cold eyes red at me. I could feel chills run up and down my spine. I was suddenly reminded of a saying that some people can kill someone with just their eyes. It seemed that I provoked him too much. He was already on edge due to this sudden walk. ¡®At times like this, it¡¯s best just to run away¡­¡¯


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Where am I going¡­? I¡¯m not going anywhere¡­¡± I guess I unconsciously took a step back.


    Looking at me creeping away, he just stepped backward slightly. I immediately turned around and tried to run away. Everything was done by instinct.


    It was that moment¡­


    Eoooooow¡­


    From somewhere, I heard the cry of an animal, which was full of resentment. The sudden cry broke the tension in the air at once. Amoide¡¯s eyes, which were ring at me, started scanning the area. I also searched for the source of the cry.


    ¡°Th-that! Foot! Your foot!¡± Finally finding the source of the sound, I pointed at his foot and screamed.


    ¡°My foot?¡± Amoide looked down at his foot that I pointed at.


    ¡°Tail! That tail!¡±


    A furry tail of an animal wriggled under Amoide¡¯s feet.


    Eooo¡­


    Perhaps it understood my words, the animal¡¯s cry sounded even more pitiful.


    ¡°Noir!¡± I immediately dashed toward Amoide and grabbed his foot. ¡°What are you doing? Raise your foot now! Your foot!¡±


    He looked at the tail he stepped on and raised his foot. ¡°What¡¯s this thing?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by this thing? It¡¯s a cat.¡± I raised my voice when I saw him asking with a somewhat foolish face. ¡°Noir, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ir? That¡¯s this thing¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a thing!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with this animal? Are you raising it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called a cat, not an animal. You don¡¯t even know cats?¡± Once again, I raised my voice at him and squatted down to examine the cat¡¯s tail, which was mercilessly stepped by Amoide.


    Meow! Meeooww!


    When I tried to examine the part of the tail that was stepped by Amoide, it suddenly let out a loud cry and extended its ws. The ws scratched my hand. ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Looking at the cat retracting its ws, Amoide flinched.


    ¡®What the¡­are you afraid of cats?¡¯ Fortunately, I found no abnormality with the cat¡¯s tail after being stepped on. I thought it might¡¯ve broke, but luckily it didn¡¯t.


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t dirty?¡±


    Iughed as I heard the murmur behind me. Even without seeing it, I could guess what kind of face he would make while looking at me. I turned around in a squatting position and looked back at him. I tried to look as hateful as I could and said, ¡°Duke, are you showing off that you grew up sheltered?¡±


    He instantly frowned at my words.


    ¡®Why are you making that kind of expression? Why are you using your beautiful face that way?¡¯ Looking at his intimidating expression, I shrank away and took a step back.


    He nced at me for a moment and soon took a long breath as he swept his hair back. ¡°If you touch a wild animal carelessly, you can get sick.¡±


    ¡°Get sick? Oh¡­¡± I did get some ck ash on my hand, but it could be cleaned easily just by washing my hand. ¡°Where did this ashe from?¡±


    The cat must¡¯ve collected the ck ash while rolling around with its ck fur, like a lump of dust.


    When I tried to wipe its face with my sleeve, it rebelled loudly. ¡°Stay still.¡± I held onto Noir¡¯s struggling body.


    ¡°Do you know this cat?¡±


    ¡°This cat lives in this mansion. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±


    Our conversation continued as I struggled to hold onto Noir. Amoide was standing behind me, so I couldn¡¯t see his expression.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± He answered in a dry voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that there was such a dirty, big cat here.¡±


    I felt like crying when I heard his words. ¡°It¡¯s because its fur is ck, but if you look closely, its face is adorable.¡± I turned around and held Noir¡¯s head in both hands to show it to him.


    Meeeoo¡­ The cat hit my hands with its hind paws as it tried to pull out his head.


    ¡°Did you just call it Noir?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a perfect name, right?¡±


    [ T/N: Noir means ck in French. ]


    ¡°It¡¯s too grand.¡±


    ¡°At first, I called it ¡®Gultugi,¡¯ but I changed itter because I thought it was a bit too much.¡±


    [ T/N: Gultugi means chimney ]


    ¡°Well, its fur does look like it fell off from a chimney.¡±


    Noir was a ck cat with amber eyes. Its ck fur entuated its eye color more. I met Noir around the time when I suddenly remembered the memories from my past life.


    At that time, I was sitting in the garden like a crazy woman. Then, a ck cat approached me andy down next to me as it looked up with its amber eyes. Of course, it didn¡¯t do anything special. But even it being there wasforting. And its belly fat¡­ touching the fur on its belly was an effective sce for me.


    ¡°Does it have no owner?¡± He was still looking at the cat with an unfavorable look.


    ¡®You have no humanity.¡¯ I clicked my tongue inwardly. ¡°We¡¯re just taking care of it together.¡± ¡®What¡¯s the big deal about feeding a cat when you are capable enough to live in such a big mansion?¡¯


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Do you hate cats?¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no reason to like it.¡±


    It was an immediate answer.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I suppose so.¡± I nodded half heartedly and reached out my hand to the cat. ¡°Let me bathe you today. Your fur is getting darker. Oh my god, you¡¯ve got more fat on your belly!¡± I eximed as I held its belly. It felt heavier thanst time.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± As soon as I tried to lift the cat, I felt a sharp pain.


    Meoo¡­ Despite its heavy body, the cat jumped swiftly andnded smoothly on the ground. Then, like an arrow, it quickly disappeared into the bushes.


    ¡°Do you forget that your hand is injured?¡± He rushed to me as he stared at the scratches on my hand.


    I was so surprised at his action and stepped backward unknowingly. ¡°Wh-what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Are you an idiot?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked back in a fit of rage. ¡®Why are you calling me an idiot all of sudden?¡¯ It made an idiot- no, I mean, it made a person be offended when being called that.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    He suddenly grabbed my hand, lifted it up, and looked at it closely. ¡°How can you forget that your hand is injured?¡±


    ¡®Huh? The reason behind his anger is a bit weird.¡¯


    ¡°You forget that you¡¯re injured, and you get angry easily.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± It was my hand that got injured, not his. ¡®Why are you getting angry when it¡¯s someone else that is injured?¡¯ I was lost in thought, but suddenly, I made eye contact with him. His eyes were still staring at me, though they were softer than before. Although he looked at me like that¡­


    ¡°Wipe your hands.¡± He took out his handkerchief and tossed it to me. However, before I managed to catch it, he took it back.


    ¡®Why are you taking it back?¡¯ It was a truly mysterious act.


    As I was about to feel sad, he began to wipe off the ash on my bandaged hand using that handkerchief. I just watched him nkly. Perhaps worried about exerting too much force, his touch was especially gentle and careful.


    As soon as I saw the ash waspletely wiped off, I shamelessly held out my other hand. ¡°This, too.¡± I quickly added before he said anything. ¡°I can¡¯t wipe it using my other hand properly because it hurts.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± He groaned for a moment and wiped my other hand carefully.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± When I thanked him with a smile, he let go of my hand and swept his hair back roughly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside now.¡± Amoide said as he roughly shoved the ck handkerchief into his pocket.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t finished our walk yet.¡± I replied nonchntly.


    ¡°Not finished yet¡­?¡± He looked at me nkly.


    ¡°It has been a while since I came out, so I want to get more sun. And I still have somewhere to go¡­¡± I looked over his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there.¡± I said as I pulled his arm.


    As he tried to shake off my hand, he realized that I held his hand with my bandaged hand, so he stopped rebelling and just followed me quietly.


    ¡®Wow, this trick is so effective.¡¯


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 14

    <strong><em>Chapter 14</em></strong>


    I felt like mybat power soared just because I wore a bandage.


    ¡°Are you nning to circle around the mansion? Where the hell are we going now?¡± Amoide¡¯s voice sounded like he was about to run out of patience.


    ¡®You are going to lose against me anyway.¡¯


    ¡°You aren¡¯t nning to look around all the gardens today, are you?¡±


    Like he said, the gardens of the Efret mansion were quite vast. There were various gardens in the duke¡¯s residence. The central garden was located near the main residence, while the side gardens were located near the annexes. We would never be able to look around all the gardens here by walking all day. It was only possible by riding the carriage.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s a ce that I want to go. With you.¡±


    ¡°¡­.Together?¡±


    ¡°Yes, together.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± He gave a mocking smile.


    ¡°West garden.¡± I answered immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡®Of course, there will be something there. That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to drag you there.¡¯ ¡°The west garden is the most beautiful garden here. I really wanted to show you that ce.¡± I blinked my eyes, ying innocent.


    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t I?¡± I made a sullen expression when I saw Amoide¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Seems like I can¡¯t.¡± I pitifully let go of his arm. Tuk.


    His eyes shook when he saw my bandaged hand was pulled away. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    ¡®Somehow, it sounds like he¡¯s grinding his teeth.¡¯


    ¡°Really?¡± I quickly wrapped my arm around his arm again. I could feel him shaking all of a sudden. ¡®Oh, I guess you really hate me. Even your breath sounds like you¡¯re fuming. Just hang in there for a little bit.¡¯


    I looked around after talking inwardly. I could see several faces hidden behind the bushes and trees. We just arrived, yet those eyes were already glistening with curiosity. However, it seemed like their doubts still didn¡¯tpletely disappear¡­so I decided to strike first.


    ¡°Come on, Amoide.¡± I led him by clinging to his arm.


    But soon, I became the one who was being dragged. Every time he took one step, I had to take at least two steps.


    ¡®Why are your legs so long?¡¯ I knew that his legs were noticeably long when I observed himst time. Though I felt the difference more vividly when I tried to match his pace as we walked side by side. Moreover, he walked too fast. A while ago, it seemed like he seriously made an effort to match my pace.


    I ended up holding him back instead of trying to follow his pace. ¡°Er-erm¡­ Amoide? Huff huff¡­¡± I called out to him breathlessly. At this rate, I wasn¡¯t sure anymore which of us was the sickly one.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to go to the west garden?¡± He answered halfheartedly. Unlike me, he didn¡¯t even run out of breath.


    ¡°L-let¡¯s go a bit slower, please!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too slow.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just too fast!¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    It was truly annoying to see him saying that. I stared at him while trying to catch my breath.


    ¡°You said you weren¡¯t raised sheltered like me, but why can¡¯t you walk better than me?¡±


    ¡®Argh, this man is really¡­¡¯


    ¡°My goodness, you¡¯re so petty.¡± I unconsciously blurted out my thoughts. Looking over his shoulder, I could see our destination. It was worth walking until my feet felt sore.


    ¡°Anyway, it was exhausting¡­ Shall we take a break?¡± I pointed to a secluded ce, hidden behind therge tree and bushes.


    ¡°¡­.¡± He just stared silently at the ce I pointed. Amoide frowned as he asked again. ¡°There?¡±


    That ce was a gazebo built out of white marble. With the red climbing roses and a domed roof, it seemed like a romantic spot. In fact, it was designed to be one. Even its name was a bit fairytale-like. ¡®A resting ce where the moon stays.¡¯


    It was said that the moonlight that shone through that ss dome was so beautiful that it became the perfect ce for a love confession. Couples often expressed their love there due to its romantic atmosphere.


    Like a secret garden, these hidden ces were built all over the duke¡¯s gardens. They were built by one of the previous dukes, who was very fond of his wife.


    In particr, the West garden¡¯s gazebo was significantly remotepared to the others, so there were only a few people around. Moreover, it was built on lower ground and with a huge magnificent tree in front, so it was practically invisible.


    It was a ce where a couple could stop by while taking a walk and spend a secret time without being seen by anybody. On rainy days, the couple could spend time together here for a long time without anyone¡¯s interruption, under the excuse of escaping the rain. Although this kind of ce was specially built for the duchy couple, we never used it even once before.


    ¡°This ce is so beautiful.¡±


    ¡®If we spend some time here and go out togetherter, everyone will assume that we have a very special rtionship.¡¯ It was a perfect ce to spread such rumors.


    I walked past Amoide and went into the gazebo first. Then, I beckoned to him toe over. Naturally, by using my bandaged hand. ¡°Come and sit down.¡±


    He reluctantly stepped inside.


    ¡°Come here. It¡¯s quite sunny there.¡±


    ¡°You told me to get more sunlight, though?¡±


    ¡®Ah, I did.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s not good to stay in the sun for too long either.¡± I skillfully twisted my words and beckoned him lightly again.


    He stood up and approached me carefully as if it was a very big deal for him. When he stood up, a big shadow fell upon me, and like an eclipse, it became temporarily dark around me for a moment.


    Plop. He came near and sat in front of me.


    Somehow, I felt proud when I saw him being surprisingly obedient today. I patted my precious bandaged hand softly, which yed the crucial role in taming that big dog¡­no, I mean, that man.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this ce beautiful?¡±


    A resting ce with open sides. The transparent ss roof allowed us to gaze at the clear sky and exotic, beautiful nts surrounding us. The soft sofa,fy chairs, and tea table in the center of this gazebo made anyone who rests here feelfortable while enjoying the beautiful scenery.


    Right next to the gazebo, there was a smallke. The water was so clear that I could see the colorful fishes swimming around actively. It was a well-known fact these fishes, which had colorful scales and fins, were bought at high prices.


    ¡°The fishes are beautiful. Let¡¯s bring some fish food when wee next time.¡±


    ¡°Next time?¡± He asked dumbfoundedly. ¡°You want toe to this damn ce together again?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Not only next time but also many times after that. I needed to make sure that the rumors about our rtionship getting better became widespread.


    Unlike me, who was delighted that my n was going well, Amoide¡¯s face turned cold, just like the cold marble. ¡°¡­Now tell me.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Why did you drag me here?¡±


    ¡®Ah, that again? He is quite persistent. He has an answer that he wants to hear and wants me to say it with my own mouth. And of course, I have no intention of doing it at all.¡¯


    ¡°Do we even need a reason to take a walk together?¡±


    The previous smile and embarrassment disappeared from his face instantly. The atmosphere became heavy all of a sudden, so I tried to change the subject. At that moment, I saw something floating in front of me. ¡°Look, the flower spores are flying!¡±


    Like a perfect spring, the flower spores, as white as snow, were flying everywhere. Some of the flower spores flew around us and stuck to my dress. They fell on the floor after I gently removed them with my hand. However, more of the flying flower spores stuck to my dress again.


    Amoide, who was sitting in front of me, started to squirm his body left and right. There was a slight frown on his face as he watched the flying flower spores as if they were the annoying flies.


    Since he moved his body, the flower spores began to fly away and scattered everywhere. He did it to shake off the flower spores, but it caused an adverse effect instead. The flower spores began to spread even more and scatter around him.


    ¡°Cough-cough.¡± He coughed as the flower spores flew near his face.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I rushed toward him in surprise.


    He waved his hand up and down, attempting to chase away all the flying flower spores around him.


    ¡°Is it hard to breathe? Does your chest feel tight?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer my questions. ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡±


    Suddenly, I saw him looking at me with a calm face. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­worried.¡±


    ¡°This much won¡¯t kill me.¡±


    I was a bit intimidated by the way he talked. Amoide sat upright again after his cough had stopped.


    ¡°Do you have a fever or feel dizzy?¡± I touched his forehead with my hand. I could feel his moderately warm body temperature with my palm. ¡®Is it a fever?¡¯ I put my other hand on my forehead, but it was impossible topare our body temperature urately. ¡®It feels a bit hot¡­or maybe not?¡¯


    As I was nervously checking his body temperature, I heard his groan.


    ¡°¡­.What is it?¡± He shook his head and backed off to create a distance between my hand and his forehead. He acted as though he was avoiding something dirty.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    The flower spores, which had been shaken off before, began to fly around him once more. I was worried that he would cough again so I started waving my hand randomly to chase them away. I didn¡¯t pay attention to his words because I was too focused on the flower spores.


    ¡°¡­is it?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± I couldn¡¯t hear him well because I was busy shaking off the flower spores around him.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Suddenly, my hand stopped moving because it was caught by something.

 Chapter 15

    <strong><em>Chapter 15</em></strong>


    ¡°What is it?¡± I looked up at him.


    ¡°Why are you doing this all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡®He is so persistent. Hmm, who does he take after to be this suspicious?¡¯


    ¡°For your health?¡±


    ¡°Stop spouting that nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I mean it, sincerely.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± He looked at me doubtfully. ¡°You? for me? Is that true?¡± he looked as if he misheard my words.


    ¡®Well, I would feel the same. It¡¯s understandable. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m using the word ¡®sincere¡¯ to convince someone who knew the real purpose of why I came into this mansion.¡¯ However, I heard that we should act brazenly in this kind of situation. ¡°Then let me ask you this. Why can¡¯t you believe me? Why do you distrust me so much?¡±


    ¡°I know what kind of contract you have with mother to enter this family. There¡¯s no use trying to appeal to me now.¡±


    Since I started living in this mansion, I learned how to react insensitively towards insulting remarks. Now, I couldn¡¯t even afford to feel offended anymore. So, I just listened to his harsh words without batting an eye. ¡®How far does he know? Did he know the whole content of the contract, that was even notarized by awyer?¡¯


    ¡°You know everything? About what?¡± Oh, what did you know? Did you personally read the contract, which was full of disadvantageous uses? Suddenly, I was so curious. ¡°Do you really think you know everything?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you marry me, a man who may die soon, to get paid for bearing my child like a breeding mare?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± I was speechless for a moment. It was quite shocking since there was nothing wrong with what he said.


    Amoide didn¡¯t stop talking even when he saw my shocked face. ¡°It¡¯s disgusting to see you pretending to be close all of a sudden. Even if you do this, you won¡¯t bear my child.¡±


    ¡®What a nice thing to say at such a romantic ce.¡¯ The day was clear. The air was fresh. From time to time, the chirping sound of birds could be heard while looking at the breathtaking scenery. ¡®It¡¯s such a perfect day except for his verbal abuse.¡¯


    And it wasn¡¯t over yet. He continued to speak in a rtively quiet voice. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s none of my business whether you¡¯re blinded by money or being called a surrogate mother.¡±


    At that moment, I heard a ¡°ting¡± sound and a thought popped into my head. I realized it now. ¡®Ah¡­was it because of this? The reason why Selena killed her husband. The reason why Selena even used the poison to kill her husband, who would die soon anyway even if she didn¡¯t do anything.¡¯


    Until now, I was so confident that there was no way I would do that. It must¡¯ve been either a conspiracy or a false charge. But now, I finally understood how the original Selena felt. How did I endure such verbal abuse in the past? It was a miracle that I didn¡¯t kill him earlier.


    ¡°¡­You speak so nicely.¡± As I kept listening to him, I got emotional and suddenly started replying to him.


    ¡°¡­¡± Surprised by my reply, he narrowed his eyes while staring at me.


    ¡°Your body is not sick, but your heart. You¡¯re sicker here.¡± I said as I tapped my temple with my index finger.


    His eyes were shaken as he stared at my finger.


    ¡°When someone says something, try to listen! Just listen! I told you that it¡¯s for your health! Did I even tell you to make a baby with me? I never want to have a child with a jerk like you!¡±


    Oops¡­I hurriedly covered my mouth to hold myself from spilling all my real thoughts. However, it was toote. Seemingly stunned, he just stared at my lips with his blue eyes wordlessly. ¡®Err¡­is it too shocking for you?¡¯ I slowly crept back. Things didn¡¯t look good.


    ¡°Stop there.¡± A stern voice stopped my clumsy attempt to escape.


    Sweeping the pir of the gazebo with my hands, I tried to exin myself, ¡°I- I mean¡­don¡¯t be too hard on me. Isn¡¯t it all good for you to be healthy again? Don¡¯t misinterpret my sincere intention¡­¡±


    ¡°Sincere?¡±


    When he emphasized that word again, I realized that he really despised it, so I just bit my lips lightly. ¡®Please¡­ Please just listen to me first¡­¡¯


    ¡°Yeah right, a really sincere intention. For misunderstanding such a sincere person, I must be the bad one¡­¡± Instead, Amoide continued his words in a sarcastic tone and suddenly blinked rapidly. Then, he started rubbing one of his eyes with his hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you in pain again?¡± I was surprised by his action and examined his condition. ¡®Is he going to have seizures? Did I drag him around too much? What if he suddenly copses?¡¯ I was scared out of my wits as I rushed to him.


    ¡°Is it hard to breathe? Do you feel cold? Do you feel like losing your strength all of sudden?¡± All kinds of ominous thoughts came to my mind. ¡®What if he copses now? Why did I even ask him to take a walk? Why does my life never work out the way I want? Why?!¡¯


    As I was engrossed in ming myself, Amoide quietly said, ¡°Shut up.¡± He reached out to his bloodshot eye.


    I could see a small flower spore stuck to his exceptionally long eyshes. It seemed that his eye was poked by that spore.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± I got closer to him.


    He stepped back in surprise.


    ¡®Oh,e on, I won¡¯t eat you.¡¯ I grabbed his shoulders with both of my hands to prevent him from moving. I could feel him froze at my touch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± After saying so, I inched my face closer. I could see his long eyshes fluttering. ¡®How can a man have such long eyshes?¡¯ They were exceptionally long so that they could catch a few raindrops on rainy days, and a little snow on snowy days.


    Deeply impressed, I brought my lips closer to his eye. Huuu¡­huuu¡­ I started to blow his eye carefully. The flower spore, that was hanging at the edge of his eysh, shook a few times before it finally fell off and got blown away by the wind.


    ¡°It¡¯s all done.¡± I watched the flower spore disappearing into the air for a moment then turned my gaze toward him again. At that moment, I was surprised.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Because his eyes, which I assumed would be closed, were staring at me silently.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡± I was so embarrassed that I lost my bnce.


    Tuk. A long arm suddenly wrapped my waist as I was about to fall down.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    My inclined body, which was about to fall, stopped in the air. His strong hand wrapped around my waist was like a restraint.


    ¡®Huh¡­?¡¯ Relying on his arm, I made eye contact with him again. He had such deep blue eyes. I rarely made eye contact with him at such a close distance. ¡®Now that I think about it, he often red at me whenever we made eye contact before. Otherwise, he¡¯ll just ignore me, as though he can¡¯t see me at all.¡¯


    It was my first time seeing him looking at me with such a look. Like a helpless animal in a trap, I felt like I couldn¡¯t set myself free at will.


    Flinch.


    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t do anything useless.¡± Amoide helped me to stand up in an instant and removed his hand from my waist. Then, without looking back, he just walked out of the gazebo.


    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes away until his back waspletely out of my sight. ¡®What¡¯s this strange feeling?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t exin how I felt at that moment.


    Thump. Thump. I ced my hand on my chest. My heart was beating wildly. I gently patted my chest several times to calm my pounding heart. ¡®This is not good for my heart.¡¯


    Feeling hot all of a sudden, I fanned my face with my hand. ¡°Is it summer already?¡±


    The roses just began to bloom. It seemed that summer wouldn¡¯t being soon since it would take some time for the roses to bloom fully. Nevertheless, it was quite hot.


    ¡°Mdy¡­¡± A quiet voice called me out of nowhere.


    I looked around confusedly.


    ¡°Here, here.¡±


    I almost screamed in surprise when I saw a face suddenly pop out of the bushes. ¡°What are you doing there!¡±


    ¡°I was here first.¡± Rona lowered her eyes as if she was falsely used.


    ¡°You were here first?¡±


    Rona immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t mean to peek, but I saw Master and Mdy were spending time together so I hid because I didn¡¯t want to get in the way.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even ask but Rona quickly exined herself.


    ¡°Oh¡­I see.¡± I tried to respond as naturally as I could. I didn¡¯t persistently ask her in detail about the reason why she came to this remote gazebo alone. I also didn¡¯t point out her flushed face and slightly disheveled clothes. ¡®I¡¯m sure that something I didn¡¯t know is going on. Anyway, let¡¯s just leave it as it is.¡¯


    ¡°By the way, it was such a romantic scene.¡± Rona said with her eyes twinkled.


    ¡°Ro¡­what?¡± Between Amoide and me? Just what in the world did we do that looked romantic?


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it all.¡±


    ¡°What did you see?¡±


    ¡°W-well¡­th-the kiss¡­¡± Rona shyly twiddled her two index fingers.


    Looking at her action, I feel somewhat nauseous, as though I just ate raw fish.


    ¡°I thought Master and Mdy are only romantically hot in the bedroom, but it turns out that both of you express love at a secret ce as well!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    To deceive the eyes of other maids, I needed to deceive Rona first. The fact that there was no physical intimacy between Amoide and me should just stay between us. So, I didn¡¯t bother to resolve this misunderstanding.


    ¡®No, this could be for the better. If this chatterbox Rona tells the other maids about this, they will be easily convinced that Amoide and I are close.¡¯


    ¡°I am so happy that Master and Mdy seem to be getting along well.¡±


    ¡°Do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I still remember when Master copsedst time, Mdy held his hands lovingly and even burst into tears worrying about Master¡­ It was such a beautiful scene.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked while looking down at my bandaged hand.


    ¡°It is true. The maids were talking about that earlier.¡±


    There was no need for me to obstinately tell her the truth about the pain I felt on that day. I decided to just shut my mouth.

 Chapter 16

    <strong><em>Chapter 16</em></strong>


    ¡°And everyone also talked about today¡¯s walk.¡±


    ¡°What did they say?¡± I unknowingly lowered my voice.


    ¡°They were gushing aver about how Mdy and Master were walking along the promenade arm in arm¡­and how both of you spend time together at the ¡®resting ce where the moon stays.¡¯¡±


    Of course, it should turn out that way because I intend it to happen. Somehow, I felt proud that today¡¯s n wasn¡¯t in vain.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± I murmured in a tired voice. ¡®Orchestrating the show for all of you drained a lot of my energy.¡¯


    ¡°Mdy would definitely seed soon. I am sure that Mdy would get closer to Master as time goes by. When Master finally bes healthy again, even outside the bedroom, both of you could¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± I quickly blocked her words because I was about to feel sick to my stomach if I was to hear any more.


    Rona looked at me with her hand covering her mouth. However, she couldn¡¯t hide her sparkling eyes.


    ¡°It really turned out well.¡± She said with a bright smile.


    ¡®At least there¡¯s one person in the mansion who genuinely wants me to seed.¡¯


    Rona was the only one who was on my side in this enormous mansion. She was indebted to me because I saved her in the past. Unlike other maids, she was a maid who was bought directly from the ve market.


    Previously, Rona was sold by her deranged father due to his immense debt. I bought her before she was sold to a prostitution house. Therefore, in the beginning, Rona was the only maid who didn¡¯t know about my real situation in this mansion.


    ¡®Come to think of it, what happened to Rona after Selena died?¡¯ Even Selena¡¯s presence was insignificant in this mansion, much less a maid.


    ¡°Erm¡­ Rona?¡± I held her hand firmly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If you are to leave this mansion, do you have a ce to go?¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­¡±


    I roughly knew that Rona had a lover. It was Robert who also worked in this mansion. I caught them stealing nces and secretly sending heart signals with their hands to each other several times. They were so immersed in their world that they didn¡¯t realize that I already noticed their rtionship. Well, I decided to just feign ignorance.


    Even so, Robert also had nowhere to go, like Rona.


    ¡°Why does Mdy say that all of a sudden? Did I do something wrong?¡± Rona, who turned pale, said in a trembling voice, like an abandoned rabbit in the rain.


    ¡°No, no. That¡¯s not it.¡± I shook my head in embarrassment and began to soothe her. ¡°By any chance¡­ What if¡­I¡¯m not in this mansion anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Mdy, are you going somewhere?¡±


    ¡°No. What if¡­ It¡¯s just what if¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, I will follow Mdy.¡±


    ¡°Rona¡­!¡±


    ¡®Ah, I feel like crying¡­ I¡¯m really thankful that she said those words¡­¡¯


    Rona expressed her willingness to follow me when even my husband kept telling me to get lost. I didn¡¯t have luck in getting a good husband though it seemed like I was blessed with a loyal maid.


    ¡°If you want, I can get a house for you to live with Robert after you get married.¡±


    ¡°How does Mdy know?¡± Rona asked in surprise.


    ¡®Ah, my mistake.¡¯ It seemed like Rona didn¡¯t have any idea that, except the stone, everyone else in this mansion knew that they were dating.


    ¡°Well, I just knew about it somehow. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± I didn¡¯t bother to add, ¡®Since everyone knows about it, anyway.¡¯


    Only then, Rona nodded her head in relief. ¡°Does Mdy still feel awkward toward Master?¡±


    Awkward¡­ Of course¡­ but, it wasn¡¯t just that. Looking back on my two years of marriage, the rtionship between Amoide and me was beyond repair. He hated me, and I was scared of him, so I couldn¡¯t approach him easily because of his fierce re. Having a deep conversation with him was even more impossible. At this point, Cami, who wished to see a child between us, was unrealistically optimistic.


    ¡°But Mdy looked very close to the Master, yesterday and today.¡±


    ¡°Did we? You mean Amoide and me?¡±


    Rona nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Taking a walk while chatting with each other means that Mdy¡¯s rtionship with Master already improved a lot. In addition, at such a remote ce-¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rona smiled again with her hands covering her mouth.


    Although it appeared like that in the eyes of the third party, I was quite pleased by that fact. It seemed that my effort wasn¡¯tpletely in vain. The most important thing was to make sure that everyone in this mansion thought that I, the duchess, had a special rtionship with the duke. As convincing as possible. To the point that it became unthinkable for me to poison Amoide.


    ¡°Still,pared to the first meeting, Mdy has be a lot closer to Master now, right?¡± Rona asked with a face full of hope.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I didn¡¯t fully understand what Rona meant by ¡®bing a lot closer.¡¯ However, it was clear that, at least, it was not enough to describe it as a romantic rtionship of a couple.


    ¡°When did Mdy first meet the Master?¡±


    ¡°Our first meeting?¡± I was somehow embarrassed when I said it out loud. ¡®First meeting? Is it all right to use such pleasing words to describe my first encounter with Amoide?¡¯


    I tried to recall my memory about my first meeting with Amoide. ¡®Our first meeting¡­¡¯ Narrowing my eyes, I began to reminisce about the day. ¡°It was in the bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Bedroom?¡± Rona asked with a surprised look on her face.


    ¡°I bled a lot on that day.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, Mdy¡­¡± Rona looked around as she lightly pped my forearm.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± I rubbed my forearm while looking at her.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Embarrassed, Rona wrapped her hands around her face.


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    ¡°I know everything I should know¡­¡± She said as she clenched her fist.


    She looked so cute that I kindly added, ¡°I bled a lot to the point that I thought I was going to die.¡± I narrowed my eyes as I recalled what happened that day.


    For a moment, Rona¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°¡­Is it that bad?¡± There was a mix of worry and fright expressed on her face. ¡°Oh my god. Bled a lot¡­ Mdy must have had a hard time.¡± Rona suddenly became tearful as she held my hand tightly.


    I responded by patting her hand lightly. ¡°Whatever you imagine, it was more than that.¡±


    It was beyond my imagination. I slowly closed my eyes. ¡°It was an amazing first night.¡± Even now, when I closed my eyes, I could still recall vividly what happened that day.


    *****


    The newlywed room, which was lit up by candles, looked quite romantic. Candles were ced all over, making me look around in admiration. In particr, the scented candles were said to give off the perfect scent for newlyweds, and I agreed that the scent was quite effective. Though it couldn¡¯t bepared to the charming groom in front of me, who looked as though the most beautiful creature in the world.


    ¡°What are you?¡± He asked in a harsh tone.


    I wanted to say, ¡°I am your wife,¡± but somehow, I couldn¡¯t. ¡°I was told to stay here starting today.¡±


    ¡°Are you a new maid?¡±


    Even though he asked so, he seemed to have guessed that it wasn¡¯t the case. Anyone can tell that the atmosphere in the room, which was strangely decorated with flowers and scented candles, and the instinctive feeling of seeing a woman in front of him dressed in seductive clothes, was meant to make him feel aroused.


    I walked cautiously toward the man who would be my husband starting tonight.


    The floor was sprinkled with rose petals. It was clear that from the strong scent, these roses were high-quality ones. The ones that were usually used to make perfumes, which were sold at high prices. I felt very sorry, thinking that such precious flowers were sprinkled all over the floor and crushed under my feet. ¡®Just how much does this cost?¡¯


    ¡°I asked who you are.¡± There was a hint of anger in his tone.


    They said he was sickly and weak, but his voice was full of vigor. I could feel his dangerous aura that gave me goosebumps all over my body and made me wonder whether I was the one who was sick. Also¡­


    ¡®He¡¯s good looking.¡¯ No, good looking wasn¡¯t the right word to describe him. His beauty was beyond description. Under the delicate candlelight, this man even exuded a strangely attractive allure. Even more, I could also see a part of his bare body since he didn¡¯t fasten the upper buttons of his loose top.


    Before I met him, I thought that my future husband was a frail man who would break anytime if I didn¡¯t control my strength when having the physical interaction with him. However, when I saw him with my own eyes, it wasn¡¯t like that at all. He was like a mysterious creature that attracted people as if they were possessed.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡®Oh, he speaks in humannguage.¡¯ This thought just popped up in my mind as I unknowingly stared at him.


    As I turned my face away out of embarrassment, his words continued, ¡°I think everyone, including you, knows why this room suddenly turned out like this. Except me.¡±


    ¡®Did the Duchess seriously didn¡¯t say anything? Did she believe that her son would just throw himself at me as soon as I entered this newlywed room wearing such seductive clothes¡­?¡¯¡¯


    ¡°Who are you, really?¡± He looked at me coldly.


    When he gave me that look, I already felt breathless, and my instinct kept urging me to run away, but I held myself back because I had to do what I needed to. ¡°I am¡­ your wife.¡±


    ¡°My¡­what?¡± He said with a deep frown. ¡°When did I get a wife without my knowledge?¡±


    Feeling like I was approaching my death door, I answered in a trembling voice. ¡°¡­A month ago.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a lie. A month ago, I came to this mansion and started attending the bridal sses, or to be exact, ¡®lessons on how to bear the sessor.¡¯ After that, I signed the marriage certificate and officially became the duke¡¯s wife.


    ¡°I made a promise with the former duchess.¡±


    ¡°What promise?¡± He tilted his head.


    ¡°To bear your child.¡±


    [ T/N: now things are getting more interesting ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ]

 Chapter 17

    <strong><em>Chapter 17</em></strong>


    I said those words while closing my eyes.


    After hearing my words, Amoide forced out augh. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that I need to have a child quickly because I may die soon.¡± His tone was so cold that I shrank further. ¡°And, tonight is the day?¡± His blue eyes scanned me from head to toe.


    I was wearing thin, sexy negligee, which was designed for tonight especially. Thus, I was so overwhelmed with shame and embarrassment.


    ¡°T-the doctor rmended us to have a baby today since it¡¯s a suitable day.¡±


    ¡®Should I tell him more?¡¯ I spent a week taking the special medicine prescribed by the doctor to prepare my body for conception and only ate food that was good for pregnancy during my mealtime.


    ¡°And also?¡±


    ¡°Also?¡± I hesitated because I didn¡¯t know what he was asking.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they teach you more than this?¡± He smiled with one corner of his mouth raised.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Listening to his question, I began to recall all the things that I learnt over thest week one by one. ¡®I must eat nutritious food¡­ I need to take the medicine regrly¡­¡¯ ¡°T-they did teach me other things, too¡­¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°What kind of food I should eat, the bodynguage I should have, and so on¡­¡± Embarrassed, I just spouted out some gibberish words.


    ¡°Not those things.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± I just looked down and stared at my fingers while losing in thoughts. It was difficult to grasp the meaning of his question. ¡®What kind of answer does he want from me?¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s the most important one out of all the things they taught you?¡± His drowsy voice echoed in my ears.


    That voice reminded me of ¡®something¡¯ that I had learned from a particr teacher that was specially invitedst week. It was an essential sex education for couples to make love.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they teach you?¡± He said softly in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Of course, they definitely taught me about that. I even read books with all kinds of pictures and listened to many unnecessarily detailed exnations¡­¡¯ As I recalled what I saw in those books, my face flushed in embarrassment again.


    [ Amoide is physically weak so you should be the one who takes the lead. Though, don¡¯t push him too much while doing it. ]


    At that moment, Cami¡¯s words popped up in my mind.


    [ If he shows any signs of seizures, stop immediately and call for help. And never get too excited. It¡¯s not something that you do for pleasure. It¡¯s an important obligation for the session of Efret Dukedom. ]


    Every time Cami¡¯s words came to my mind, my face would gradually heat up. My face became hotter, which I could feel without even touching it.


    ¡°I¡¯m touched to tears by my mother¡¯s and Raymond¡¯s concerns.¡± He said in ridicule, as if he already knew the answer without hearing my words.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Amoide reached out his hand toward me.


    His drowsy voice tickled my ears. Surprised by his gesture, I took a couple of steps back. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± He scanned me from head to toe and smirked. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯re here for? To have a child of a husband who may die soon.¡±


    ¡®His words are right. He¡¯s right, but¡­I guess I¡¯m not fully prepared for this.¡¯ My legs were shaking before I knew. ¡®Come to think of it, previously, I only looked at pictures and listened to the wordy exnation. I never experienced it in the first ce. Somehow, I feel scared.¡¯


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to do it?¡±


    I could clearly see the contempt on his face as he asked that question. Nevertheless, I couldn¡¯t run away. I could never back down. I took a deep breath and approached him with timid, small steps. Every step I took was arduous. When I reached near the bed¡­


    ¡°What did my mother teach you?¡± He suddenly turned his head and stared at me.


    I felt like running away as I realized that my legs and hands were shaking more than before. My face also reddened significantly.


    ¡°Do it, like how mother taught you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Why are you acting like this?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t even lift my head and it was difficult to make eye contact with him. At that moment, everything I learned and memorized became useless.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it?¡± He said sarcastically.


    ¡°I- I¡­¡± My eyes shook and my body trembled in fear. I was really terrified at that time. Regardless of how handsome he was, today was the first time I met him¡­ The tremendous fear I hid deep in my heart began to pour out, and my mind was full of confusion.


    ¡°I- I mean¡­well¡­¡± I felt like crying. With my hands tightly clutching the end of the negligee, I gathered my courage and tried to roll it up.


    Suddenly, a firm hand grabbed my wrist and pulled it.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In a blink of an eye, I found myself lying under him on the bed. I instinctively looked up at him. Like a trapped butterfly, he pressed me down with his both hands locking my wrists.


    ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± I tried twisting my wrists around, but I couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°Do you know what will happen when a married couple- no, a man and a woman, are alone in a closed room?¡± He leaned in closer. With his body closely touching mine, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sure you had learnt it all. Mother must¡¯ve used all her personal connections to provide you with the best teachers to teach you about it.¡±


    Looking at his glistening blue eyes, I felt breathless. An imaginable amount of fear choked me.


    ¡°What you should do, how you should react¡­everything.¡± He stared at me like a snake observing a mouse before preying on it. ¡°Ah¡­did mother send you into my bedroom without telling you that? And you came in here to deal with me without knowing anything?¡±


    ¡®Ugh seriously, what do you mean? What the hell are you talking about?¡¯


    ¡°I- I, Your Grace¡­ heub-¡± As I was about to say something more, one of Amoide¡¯s hands, which had been locking my wrists, suddenly wrapped around my neck. ¡®No way¡­are you really going to kill me?¡¯


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Your Grace, please spare me¡­Please¡­¡± I fell, trying to escape from him.


    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t know your real role. Actually, you¡¯re pretty much a sacrificial offering for me today.¡± He said in a dreary voice. ¡°If I kill you today, mother will just send another woman to my bedroom again. Then, I¡¯ll need to kill her too, and the next woman who¡¯lle after that¡­¡±


    With my free hand, I grabbed his hand, which was about to strangle my neck. Actually, he didn¡¯t exert any force on my neck, but I was already out of breath, as though I was being strangled.


    ¡°S-stop¡­¡± My tears welled up and flowed down my face. No matter how hard I tried to free myself by moving my limbs, I couldn¡¯t beat a man¡¯s strength.


    ¡®I thought she said he is sickly and weak!¡¯ I screamed inwardly. Every time Cami told me about her son, she would always end her words with, ¡°Because my son is sickly¡­¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I sped his hand and looked up at my ¡®husband.¡¯


    He red at me with his burning blue eyes. At that moment, I could feel that the force he exerted on my neck and wrists weakened. After a while, he let go of my neck and wrist. I quickly rose to my feet.


    ¡°Heuk, heuk¡­¡± I sat down on the bedroom floor and took a breath while trying to calm myself down. Suddenly, I felt goosebumps from Amoide¡¯s continuous stare at me.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I said get out.¡±


    ¡°Your Grace¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you hear me? I told you to get out.¡±


    ¡°I could not do that.¡±


    As soon as he got up, I clung to his leg and pleaded. ¡°Please, Your Grace¡­ I- I must spend my first night here today. I must do that.¡± Only then I could get the financial support promised by Cami and protect my younger siblings. If it ended just like this, I wouldn¡¯t get anything at all.


    ¡°Why should I do that?¡± There was a clear ridicule in his tone.


    ¡°Yes? T-that¡¯s, that¡¯s¡­¡± I stopped talking and shut my mouth. I couldn¡¯t tell him. It was clearly stated in the contract between me and Cami.


    [ If the content of the contract is leaked to a third party, B shall pay the penalty. ]


    ¡®Money. Money is the scariest thing. The moment I tell my husband about this contract, everything is over.¡¯


    ¡°T-that¡¯s the only way to be recognized as the official duchess.¡± I came up with a usible excuse after racking my brain.


    Listening to my words, Amoide¡¯s face instantly filled with abhorrence.


    ¡°I do not want to be kicked out. Your Grace will just end up getting another wife, but I have nowhere to go if I get kicked out.¡± I just said those words without thinking much. I closed my eyes tightly and said the remaining words. ¡°So, if Your Grace wants to kill me, do it. I could not go out.¡±


    ¡®He won¡¯t really kill me, right?¡¯ I just blindly trusted him while saying those words. By the way¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ng. I slowly lifted my head at the sound of metal friction. I got cold feet when I saw what he took out. The silver glow of sharp metal was clearly visible in the dark. It was a blue dagger.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Looking at that dagger, I froze and couldn¡¯t say anything.


    He stood up and slowly approached me. When I saw him getting closer, I felt like my whole world became dark. I inwardly med my stiff mouth and immobile body. ¡®Are you really going to kill me? No matter how I look, it seems like you¡¯re seriously going to do it. Isn¡¯t this too harsh?¡¯


    ¡°P-please spare me.¡± I stamped my feet as I backed away and shook my head. It was just a contractual marriage. I couldn¡¯t believe that I was going to die on my first night.


    He looked at me with murderous eyes and chuckled. ¡°How can you enter the bedroom of a man you¡¯ve never seen before when you¡¯re such a scaredy cat?¡±


    It was undoubtedly a threatening voice.

 Chapter 18

    <strong><em>Chapter 18</em></strong>


    ¡®What kind of situation is this? Why am I about to lose my life? Still, this isn¡¯t the right time to think about this and that.¡¯


    Amoide¡¯s eyes became increasingly ferocious. My legs were shaking rapidly. It was really difficult for me to even stand on my own feet. So, in the end, I copsed.


    ¡°Your Grace, please¡­¡± I looked at him desperately while folding my hands. My fingertips trembled.


    ¡°Pl-please spare me¡­¡± I was shaking with extreme fear. ¡°I-I need to take care of my younger siblings¡­ I can¡¯t die yet¡­¡±


    Despite my plea, he only stared at me coldly. The dagger was still in his hand.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    At that moment, Amoide raised the dagger.


    ¡°Hiick¡­¡±


    Swish¡­ A silver light was reflected as the dagger was swung in the air.


    I closed my eyes tightly. ¡®Is this really the end?¡¯ I had been trapped in a spiral of debt for so long. I thought that I finally found a lifeline, but it turned out to be just a broken rope. ¡®I can¡¯t even see my younger siblings for thest time¡­¡¯ A lot of thoughts passed through my head in such a short time.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even after some time, I didn¡¯t feel any pain. So, I gathered my courage and opened my eyes slowly. He was still there, staring at me with the dagger in his hand. When I made eye contact with him, a thin smile appeared on his face. He brought the knife to his left arm and slit it.


    ¡°W-what are you doing¡­ Ahhh!¡± I screamed when I saw the blood trickling down his left arm.


    ¡°You¡¯re noisy.¡± He said with a frown. In the meantime, his blood kept flowing out. ¡°Nevermind, keep screaming. It¡¯s not a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­! Pardon?¡± Trembling, I asked back. My mind was aplete mess, and I couldn¡¯t organize my thoughts properly.


    ¡°The maids must be out there.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand what he meant, so I just looked up at his face stupidly.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first night of a newlywed. If it¡¯s too quiet, they¡¯ll feel suspicious.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Amoide extended his bleeding arm over the white bedsheet. Drip. Drip. Blood began to fall over the snow-white linen. One drop, two drops. The dripping red blood began to form circles on the bedsheet. Confused, I could only stare at him nkly.


    After seeing a few drops of his blood smear the bedsheet, he retracted his arm. Then, Amoide tore a piece of cloth from the shirt he was wearing and pressed it against his bleeding forearm. ¡°Help me out a bit.¡±


    ¡°Pardon? Ah-yes¡­¡± As if possessed, I stood up and approached him. I took that torn piece of cloth, used it to cover the wound and stop the bleeding. As I saw the bleeding gradually stopped, I heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Erm¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Due to his abrupt reply, I flinched for a moment before asking, ¡°May I know why is Your Grace doing this?¡±


    He looked me in the face and said provocatively, ¡°Do you want to sleep with me then?¡±


    I lowered my eyes at his blunt response.


    ¡°Only when you manage to bear my child will you get the reward from the distinguished duchess.¡± He seemed to be grinding his teeth as he spoke.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the duchess promised you, but you won¡¯t be able to get what you want. So, keep it under your hat.¡±


    ¡°About this¡­¡± I tried to grasp the meaning behind his words. ¡®He wants me to pretend that we did ¡®it,¡¯ right?¡¯


    He immediately added his words, ¡°It means you won¡¯t bear my child. Even in the future.¡±


    It was a bolt out of the blue. The only goal for this contractual marriage was to bear his child. Bewildered, I asked him, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Your Grace want to have your own children?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what the duchess wants.¡±


    It felt strange to hear him referring to his mother as ¡°duchess¡± in an affectionate tone. For a moment, I even wondered if he was not Cami¡¯s real son.


    ¡°She¡¯s really my biological mother.¡± As if he could read my thoughts, Amoide added.


    Surprised at his words, I stammered, ¡°A-ah, yes.¡± I quickly turned my head and cleared my throat.


    ¡°At times like this, I¡¯d rather not have my sickly blood passed to my children. It seems that she is worried that her son¡¯s life span is decreasing, so she just sends a woman whom I don¡¯t even know to my bedroom. Just to bear my sessor.¡±


    ¡®And I am the one who agreed to do that nonsense.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t even raise my head, although he was just expressing his disapproval toward Cami¡¯s decision because I was also a part of her decision.


    ¡®What the hell am I doing¡­really¡­¡¯ I heard that he was sick. So, I naturally assumed that he might not have much time left. Thus, I signed the contract with his mother to bear his sessor. I was so busy thinking about my ever-growing debt that needed to be paid soon and my younger siblings¡¯ livelihood, so I didn¡¯t even try to think about it from his point of view.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine what his thoughts about this contract would be. I should¡¯ve considered how a man would feel if he was forced to sleep with a woman whom he didn¡¯t love, just to bear his sessor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯m really sorry¡­hngh, hngh¡­¡± My tears fell on the piece of cloth wrapped around his forearm.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± He asked bewilderedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­¡±


    He looked at me silently.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry¡­hngh¡­¡± My words were blurred due to my sobbing. Nevertheless, I kept apologizing again and again. ¡®I¡¯ll go to the duchess and ask her to annul this marriage. Yeah, I¡¯m such a crazy woman. No matter how desperate I am for money, how could I sign a contract to bear someone¡¯s child?¡¯


    At that moment, the faces of my younger siblings popped into my mind, one by one. I still could remember their eager eyes and gleefulughter.


    [ Sister, can I really go to school? ]


    Edgar, who was especially smart, looked as though he had the world under his feet when I told him that he could finally go to school. He never expressed it before, but I know it had been his lifelong wish. Lilyn, the second child, had always liked books. Since there were only a few books at home, she just read them over and over again until the corners of the books became worn out.


    [ Sister, this is so delicious. ]


    The twins, Melia and Tina, had good appetites due to their growth spurts. Austin, the youngest, was only five years old and still needed a lot of care. If it weren¡¯t for the money sent by the duchess, they would copse right away. Even the small house they were living in now was provided by her.


    I couldn¡¯t bear to take these away from them. I wouldn¡¯t have the courage to sign the contract in the first ce if it wasn¡¯t for my younger siblings. However, I could make ends meet if I go back and I work as hard as before.


    But that was all. There was a limit to what I could do. Expensive tuition, new books, and delicious food. Even if I work my fingers to the bone, I couldn¡¯t provide them with all of those things since I needed to pay the never-ending debt as well.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I raised my head as I pleaded.


    Amoide¡¯s gaze followed me. I lost. In front of him, I begged on bended knee. He stared at me with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell the duchess about this. Today, I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t tell her.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡± I raised my head in surprise. I tried to read his countenance, yet I couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking.


    ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t tell her. Why do you think I did that?¡± He nced at the red blood smeared on the bedsheet.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡®To prove that you spent the night with me? Hmme to think of it, he had no other reason to do that.¡¯


    ¡°Everyone in this mansion will think that you and I had spent our first night.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why is Your-¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t prove that I spent the night with you¡­¡± Amoide cut me off. ¡°The duchess will continue to send the other women to my bedroom. And I¡¯ll have to endure this nasty feeling all the time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Only then, I realized why he did such a crazy thing. Red blood smeared on the white bedsheet. It was a clear proof that I did ¡®it¡¯ with him. In fact, it was something that only the newlywed couple could know. Nheless, the smeared blood was a straightforward way of informing the whole world that we had our first night.


    After knowing his intention, I was relieved, and my mind became clear. Tomorrow morning, the maids will enter this bedroom to change the bedding. Then, they would see the trace of blood and assume that we already had our first night. Naturally, it would reach the duchess¡¯s ears, too.


    My tensed body gradually became rxed. I had been under pressure ever since I entered this bedroom. The extreme nervousness from seeing him taking the dagger slowly faded away. My body began to lose its strength.


    ¡°Now that we got what we want¡­¡± Amoide leaned over and said, ¡°That¡¯s all I can do for you.¡± He turned around and walked away.


    As if I was sentenced to death, his words lingered in my ears for a long time.


    * * * * *


    ¡°It was a terrible night.¡± I heaved a deep sigh as I recalled what happened that night. It wasn¡¯t a delightful memory, to him and to me. I used to feel guilty deep in my heart every time I was reminded of that night, and the guilt has gued me throughout my marriage for the past two years.


    A duchess that couldn¡¯t act confidently, either in front of her husband or the others in this mansion. I had to pretend to be a real couple with him, and I had to deceive Cami that we did the couple duty. However, not only to her, I had to deceive everyone as well. The maids, the servants, the butler, and the doctor, Raymond.


    Had I told the truth about that night, the contract would be terminated right away, and I would be kicked out of this mansion. ¡®Then, would I be able to survive outside with the huge debt?¡¯ It was something that I could never know.

 Chapter 19

    <strong><em>Chapter 19</em></strong>


    ¡°Surely¡­it seemed so. Mdy must have had a hard time.¡± Rona murmured.


    ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± I said as I realized that Rona was still standing beside me. It seemed that I was really lost in the brief shback just now. Recalling that night, my mood turned gloomy.


    ¡°¡­¡± Rona suddenly became quiet.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°As expected, Mdy and Master are destined to be together.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± ¡®Why are you suddenly saying that?¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean by destiny?¡±


    ¡°Even though both of you are only physically attracted to each other at first, it will certainly turn into true loveter. Like a fairy tale, it¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Holding her hands tightly together, Rona continued with a thrilled face. ¡°In addition, it was so touching to see a beautiful wife looking after her sick husband with utmost care.¡±


    Regardless of the disproving look on my face, Rona was once again unraveling her own fairy tale behind my back.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I turned my face to Rona as I thought I heard something weird in her fairy tale. ¡°What will it beter?¡±


    ¡°True love.¡± Rona¡¯s eyes sparkled as though she had embraced a true religion.


    Listening to her embarrassing remark, I unconsciously licked my dry lips with my tongue. ¡®Love¡­True love¡­¡¯ The more I thought about it, the more I felt that it would be impossible between us. ¡®Amoide and me? It won¡¯t ever happen.¡¯


    ¡®Love¡­hmm¡­¡¯ There was no such thing between us, to begin with. On our first meeting, we didn¡¯t share physical intimacy at all. That night, I was worried about my husband¡¯s health while he just helped me out to survive.


    At that moment, my conscience was pricked. Though I couldn¡¯t tell Rona the truth. Never. Definitely. I couldn¡¯t tell her that I hadn¡¯t spent my first night with my husband yet.


    ¡°Now, I can finally understand what Mdy is trying to do.¡± Rona nodded with a grim look.


    ¡®What is she thinking about?¡¯ Out of curiosity, I was about to ask Rona what she meant by, but she was faster.


    ¡°Mdy is going to be a devoted wife to His Grace, right? It¡¯s the power of true love!¡±


    ¡°Well, something like that.¡± I felt that she understood it wrongly, but it didn¡¯t matter anyway. Since ancient times, there was a saying that love can save everything. So, it wouldn¡¯t seem strange that I suddenly care too much about Amoide. It was usible to use ¡°love¡± as the excuse to get involved with him, like Rona¡¯s imagination. However, the next thing she said was beyond my imagination.


    ¡°Mdy is trying to be more proactive to conceive a baby, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡± I asked stupidly and immediately blushed when I realized what she meant. ¡®Rona, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡¯ I only intended to show an amicable atmosphere between Amoide and me, leading the others to believe that our rtionship had improved. ¡®Seems like I overdid it.¡¯


    ¡°Rona!¡± I tried to cover her mouth while ncing around.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right Mdy. It is not something to be shy about. In fact, the number of nights Mdy shares the bed with Master is too little to conceive a baby¡­¡±


    ¡®Seriously, there¡¯s no way to stop that small mouth from chattering all the way.¡¯


    ¡°Since both of you are burning with passion, Mdy and Master should do it more often!¡±


    ¡°You lewd devil!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mdy. It¡¯s something natural between couples.¡± Rona was so excited that she just kept on babbling her words.


    Eventually, I decided to give up. ¡®Yeah, it¡¯s up to you to believe what you want. It doesn¡¯t really matter. I just need others to believe that I have a good rtionship with Amoide.¡¯


    ¡°Mdy and Master are just like the main characters of the novel I read yesterday.¡±


    ¡°What kind of novel?¡± I looked into her dreamy eyes and prodded carefully.


    ¡°The Duchess Who Refuses to Love.¡±


    ¡°What is it about? Why did she refuse?¡± It was the first time I heard that kind of title. Somehow, I felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Anyway, it seemed that the title of novels in this world wasn¡¯t much different from my past world. Provocative and a bit clich¨¦.


    ¡°It¡¯s a heart-warming story! At first, the main characters were bound together by a contract and only shared physical intimacy. However, as time passed, they gradually opened their hearts to each other and¡­¡±


    ¡°So, their physical intimacy led them to fall in love with each other?¡± I asked, suppressing myughter.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Her eyes sparkled as if there were stars twinkling inside. ¡°Although they bickered quite often, they had good chemistry. On the first night, they even broke the bed¡­¡±


    ¡°The bed broke?¡± As I listened to Rona, a chuckle escaped my mouth. ¡°No way, there¡¯s no such thing.¡± I lightly pped her arm. ¡°It¡¯s all made up.¡±


    Iughed till tears formed in my eyes. No matter how strong the male lead was, there was no way he could break a sturdy bed. The author only exaggerated it to make the story more interesting. ¡®And that¡¯s why it¡¯s dangerous to learn about things like this only from books.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s true, Mdy. The male lead is an outstanding knight, so he is physically fit and has a lot of stamina¡­ So, he didn¡¯t even get tired at night.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°He could even do ¡®it¡¯ continuously for a few days¡­¡±


    ¡°How many days¡­?¡± I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore andughed. ¡°Rona, it¡¯s all made up. You shouldn¡¯t believe that it happens in reality. The author exaggerates it too much.¡±


    ¡°Not really!¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± I felt something was off when I saw her affirm it seriously. ¡°Rona, don¡¯t tell me¡­you and Robert¡­¡±


    ¡®How can it be?! She¡¯s still a kid!¡¯


    ¡°N-no, not yet.¡± Looking at me with a straight face, Rona shook her hand wildly. ¡°The male lead in the book is a knight. Master is also a knight. He is the Commander of the Knights of the Sun. They are the best knight order in the Empire.¡± She suddenly brought up the story about Amoide¡¯s knighthood. ¡°Master is such an amazing man.¡±


    Somehow, I felt bitter when I heard Rona¡¯s words. Amoide was the youngestmander in the Empire¡¯s history, and he started leading the best knight order when he was just eighteen.


    The sessors of this family had been themanders of the Knights of the Sun for generations. It wasn¡¯t an inherited position. They rose to the position with their own effort since only the strongest knight was qualified to lead the best knight order.


    ¡°Master was already exceptional swordsmanship since he was young. Hence, he rose to themander position quickly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Nevertheless, he had been on a long-term medical leave since he fell ill. In other words, themander position of Knights of the Sun had been vacant for five years. Until now, Marquis Deaz was the one who took over his responsibility.


    ¡°But why are you suddenly talking about this?¡± I blurted out the question that had been lingering in my mind.


    ¡°The stamina of the knights is beyond normal! Especially the knights with excellent swordsmanship. So, if Master ispletely cured¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± I hurriedly covered Rona¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She covered her mouth and looked at my countenance. Though soon, she smiled mischievously. ¡°Currently, Mdy only shares a bed with Master on certain days. But when Master be healthy again, Master will probably-¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± I hurriedly blocked her words. ¡°Where in the world did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°All the maids I work with were talking about this.¡±


    Oh my god. I suddenly felt dizzy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mdy. Physical intimacy is as important as emotional affection.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡± I asked as I already gave up.


    ¡°Of course! Some noble couples didn¡¯t even get intimate physically during the day, but they won¡¯t evene out when they enter their bedroom at night¡­ And that¡¯s how they got three children!¡± Rona¡¯s eyes glowed with high hopes.


    I tried to turn away from her. The big picture in Rona¡¯s mind. ¡®Rona, I told you it doesn¡¯t work like that in reality¡­¡¯ Yet her eyes were so hopeful that I couldn¡¯t bear to tell her that. More importantly, it was impossible because we had to look up at the sky in order to pick the star.


    [ T/N: A Korean expression that means achieving a certain result requires effort, preparation, opportunities, or adequate conditions provided. ]


    However, her misunderstanding was not that bad, so I decided not to resolve it. ¡®Yeah, from now on, I¡¯ll act like a duchess who is having a hard time because her husband bullies her every night.¡¯


    ¡°Oh no, I must have lost my mind.¡± Rona suddenly eximed. ¡°Actually, Dr. Raymond said that he would visit Mdy soon. That is why I am looking for Mdy¡­¡±


    ¡°And I just talked about useless things.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, Mdy¡¯s first night is not a useless thing. Mdy even put your heart into it-¡±


    ¡°But why is he looking for me?¡± I quickly cut her words because it seemed that useless things would spout out again.


    ¡°Maybe it is because Mdy copsedst time.¡±


    ¡°I was just too anxious that day.¡± ¡®It seems that Cami was really concerned about what happenedst time. Well, it¡¯s understandable since this is a precious body that¡¯ll bear this family¡¯s sessor.¡¯


    ¡°If Mdy is tired, should I just ask him toe againter?¡±


    ¡°No, it turns out well since I also have questions to ask him.¡± After getting Cami¡¯s permission, I managed to act close with my husband somehow. ¡®So, it¡¯s time to proceed to the next step of the n. Investigate the reason behind Amoide¡¯s illness. Since the cause is unknown, I need to dig up information from his doctor as much as possible.¡¯


    *****


    ¡°How is Mdy feeling today?¡± After greeting me courteously, Raymond took off his hat and sat across from me at the tea table.


    ¡°I¡¯m very healthy, Raymond. Thank you for treating me when I copsedst time.¡± I answered with a big smile.


    Smiling back, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m d Mdy looks good. May I check Mdy¡¯s condition for a moment?¡±


    I grinned at his words. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Raymond took out a stethoscope and began to examine me carefully. In the meantime, I carefully observed him. Raymond was a handsome man with a warm look. Both of his hair and eyes were brown. When he talked, he always made the listeners feelfortable with his moderate voice and calm tone.


    However, his gentle expression always disappearedpletely during emergency treatment. Whenever Amoide copsed, Raymond would stay up all night watching his condition with utmost care.


    Maybe that was why even Cami treated him respectfully. He was one of the people whom the meticulous Cami trusted and relied on.


    ¡®And also¡­the one who is most likely to be closely rted to Amoide¡¯s death.¡¯


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 20

    <strong><em>Chapter 20</em></strong>


    To find the one who wanted to kill Amoide and put all the me on Selena, I needed to suspect everyone around him. Even under Raymond¡¯s meticulous medical care, someone managed to kill him.


    It was clearly a premeditated murder by using poison. Whether in the west or east, poisoning was the surest and most secretive way to kill an enemy. To poison Amoide¡¯s food or medicine, the perpetrator had to be among the closest people to him and was able to gain Cami¡¯s trust. Someone who wouldn¡¯t be suspected even when doing something suspicious. And¡­ It was Raymond who fitted all those criteria.


    He knew Amoide from a very young age. He also had the most crucial information about Amoide¡¯s health. How the illness first urred, the signs and symptoms of his illness, and ways to alleviate the symptoms. Everything.


    ¡®Raymond can kill Amoide without being suspected.¡¯ Of course, it was possible that I could be wrong about Raymond. Nheless, I couldn¡¯t just rule him out from the list of suspected people. I did feel a little guilty for doubting him. Whenever Amoide¡¯s condition worsened or copsed, he would rush to this mansion immediately, and he would go home only after Amoide¡¯s condition improved.


    At that moment, Raymond looked up, as if he felt my persistent gaze. I quickly turned my head in another direction.


    Raymond put down his stethoscope and said, ¡°Mdy¡¯s condition is good and healthy. That day, Mdy must have been so surprised and anxious. I think Mdy lost consciousness due to prolonged exhaustion. I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine to recover Mdy¡¯s energy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine now.¡±


    ¡°Not only the husband, but the wife must also take care of her health.¡± Raymond advised me in a warm tone.


    ¡°I know, so we can have a healthy sessor.¡±


    Listening to my words, Raymond added, ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily just for that.¡±


    ¡°You know about my health well. You even examined my health before I got married to make sure that my body is in the best condition for conception.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Raymond smiled with a troubled look.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand that you did it because of mother¡¯s order. I don¡¯t me Raymond. I¡¯m rather grateful.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    ¡°Raymond is such a meticulous person. You have a strong sense of duty, and you¡¯re always so kind.¡± I showered him with all kinds of praises that came across my mind.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Raymond awkwardly cleared his throat andughed. ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡±


    ¡°You deserve it.¡± I checked his expression and got to the point. ¡°Thank you foring just in time. Actually, I was wanting to meet you personally to ask for your help in an urgent matter.¡±


    ¡°Urgent matter¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very urgent.¡± I lowered my voice.


    Raymond¡¯s expression changed noticeably when he saw my serious look. ¡°Does Mdy feel ufortable somewhere?¡±


    I took a moment to answer his question. ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether it¡¯s a problem or not.¡±


    Raymond opened his eyes wide in embarrassment at my answer. ¡°Oh my God, I must have missed something. May I examine Mdy again?¡± He hurriedly opened his medical bag again.


    I waved my hand, trying to stop him. ¡°No, it¡¯s not about me¡­¡±


    His hands stopped from trying to open the medical bag. Raymond turned to me and waited for my next sentence.


    ¡°It¡¯s about my husband, Raymond.¡±


    ¡°Mdy means¡­His Grace?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I looked at him with a serious face.


    ¡°Oh, I was so surprised. So, it¡¯s about His Grace.¡± Raymond sighed deeply, trying to calm himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually rted to my husband¡¯s health. It¡¯s so urgent that I need your help. So¡­¡± I dragged my words as my fingers fiddled with the teacup handle. ¡°I¡¯d like to know more about Amoide¡¯s illness.¡± I looked at his expression and continued, ¡°Is there something that I should know as his wife? Such as the fatal w of my husband¡¯s body?¡±


    ¡°There is no such thing.¡± He answered instantly, as if it was an automated response. ¡°Mdy has been in good condition except for losing consciousnessst time. If that¡¯s what Mdy has been worried about¡­¡± Raymond seemed a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Raymond, I¡¯d like to know what kind of medicine you prescribe for my husband. As well as the medical treatments you did on him.¡± I spoke in an earnest tone.


    ¡°May I know why Mdy suddenly wants to know about these?¡±


    Once again, I twiddled my fingers with the teacup handle. ¡°I¡¯ve been too indifferent toward my husband.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Whenever he got sick, I could only cry beside him. I couldn¡¯t do anything to help him at all.¡± I picked up my handkerchief, pretending to wipe my tears, and furtively nced at his face. As expected, he looked troubled. I could see wrinkles around his brows.


    ¡°Is it hard for you to talk about Amoide¡¯s real condition?¡±


    It seemed like Raymond was instructed to confide about Amoide¡¯s condition only to Cami. Thus, he was a bit troubled due to my sudden request.


    ¡®I have to find a way to get his help naturally, without any suspicions. By any means.¡¯ So, I decided to use another method. With a desperate look, I said, ¡°Raymond, actually¡­it¡¯s really hard for me to tell you about this¡­¡±


    Looking at my eyes, he took a moment to think and spoke carefully, ¡°Is Mdy worried that it would be difficult to conceive the baby due to His Grace¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°Raymond¡­¡± With a pitiful look, I covered my mouth with my handkerchief. Although it was just an act, the embarrassment I felt was real. ¡°It¡¯s really hard, Raymond.¡± I lowered my eyes with a deep sigh. ¡°Amoide¡­now, he isn¡¯t like how he used to be.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t like how His Grace used to be¡­?¡± Instead of trying to pry further, he just observed my countenance. It seemed like he understood the hidden meaning behind my words.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already hear about this from mother?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hear about what?¡±


    ¡°I thought she already told you since it is a serious matter¡­¡± I blinked my eyes innocently.


    ¡°Pardon me, Your Grace. I really don¡¯t know what Your Grace is referring to¡­¡± Raymond said in a strangely quivering voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s a private problem of a married couple, so I don¡¯t think I should talk about it in detail¡­¡±


    ¡°Private problem¡­¡± Raymond, who engrossed in trying to decipher my indirect words, suddenly bowed his head. It seemed that he managed to figure out what I was trying to say. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Grace. I was overconfident with my skill.¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t groundless confidence. Your medical skill is definitely the best in the capital, Raymond.¡± I eagerly praised him and waited for his next words.


    ¡°Well¡­H-his Grace¡¯s¡­¡±


    I could see Raymond¡¯s ears turning red. ¡®Alright, we¡¯re almost there.¡¯ I held the teacup with both hands. As the warmth from the tea transmitted to my palms, my nervousness faded and I felt a sense of relief.


    ¡°As a doctor, I had been toocent with my duty. I should have listened to Your Grace¡¯s words more carefully¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I was also reluctant to tell you about this since it¡¯s a private matter of a married couple.¡±


    ¡°Your Grace doesn¡¯t have to do so. Your Grace could tell me anything. Anytime.¡±


    ¡°That makes me feel a little less burdened.¡± I covered my flushed face. ¡°So Raymond, you have to tell me everything. This is something we all have to go through.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°So, speaking of which¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, please tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­Medicine and treatment are important to boost Amoide¡¯s stamina, but most of all, shouldn¡¯t he eat nutritious food as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Grace is right.¡±


    ¡°Though sometimes when I see my husband eat, I don¡¯t think the food is good enough to boost his stamina.¡± I said as I recalled the type of food served for Amoide. I didn¡¯t eat with him all the time, but I knew what he usually ate because I always saw his meals being transported on the food trolley. To put it simply, all his food was grass. I always thought that the main reason behind his cranky personality was because he ate a lot of grass.


    ¡°Hmm¡­Your Grace means¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to change my husband¡¯s diet. Can you help me?¡±


    Raymond nodded his head at my careful request. ¡°His Grace had been served with a limited type of food to prevent any possible outbreak, but¡­Your Grace has a point. It would be good to change His Grace¡¯s diet a little bit.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll talk to the chef and decide on the menu.¡±


    ¡°I will help as much as I can.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so relieved that you¡¯re willing to help me. Let¡¯s do our best to make sure this family gets a healthy sessor soon.¡± I saw Raymond off with a smile. Shortly after he left, I lifted the bell next to me and shook it lightly.


    The door opened immediately, and Rona came inside. ¡°Did you call me, Mdy?¡±


    ¡°Rona, go and ask the chef to bring the records of Amoide¡¯s meals from the past month. Including the recipes for all the food, too.¡±


    ¡°T-the chef?¡± Rona asked with a slightly frightened face.


    ¡°Yeah. Why?¡±


    ¡°The chef is a bit¡­¡± For some reason, she hesitated to answer.


    ¡°Rona?¡±


    ¡°No, it is nothing. I understand.¡± Rona quickly nodded, as if she made a big decision. Her expression looked determined, like a warrior who was about to go to war. Looking at her reaction, I beckoned her and stopped her from leaving the room.


    ¡°Rona, I don¡¯t know why, but you looked very scared.¡±


    ¡°No, I am not.¡±


    ¡°But why is your face sweating?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡± Rona hurriedly wiped off the sweat on her face with her sleeve.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ For a moment, it felt like I had given her a very difficult task. I looked at Rona¡¯s expression for a moment and pulled myself up. ¡°Come with me.¡±

 Chapter 21

    <strong><em>Chapter 21</em></strong>


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I kindly extended my hand.


    ¡°Where? To the kitchen?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Rona tilted her head curiously at my answer. ¡°Why is Mdy going there?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Jean in person.¡±


    Rona¡¯s voice suddenly rose. ¡°The chef?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why?¡± I was puzzled by Rona¡¯s reaction. Her face was filled with an unknown fear. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with her?¡¯


    ¡°Can¡¯t we do that?¡± I asked carefully as I saw her face turning pale, as though she was about to face a scary ghost.


    ¡°It is not like that, but¡­but¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°The chef doesn¡¯t like it when someone goes into the kitchen. Thest time I went there was when I made the snacks a long time ago. Since then, I never stepped a foot inside the kitchen.¡±


    ¡®Just what did he say to her that makes her shivered like a squirrel meeting a badger?¡¯


    ¡°Well, the chef must¡¯ve had his own pride.¡±


    In the Efret mansion, the kitchen was a special space. Even the butler was not allowed toe and go there as he pleased. It was because that special space was fully under the supervision of the chef.


    The nobles, who valued wealth and power, took pride in serving the unique and rare dishes to the guests. Thus, the chef of a family was chosen carefully and meticulously, and only those with exceptional skill would be hired. Jean was a cook from a foreign country that was hired with a particrly high sry. Being acknowledged by Cami, who had a picky taste in food, his cooking skill must be outstanding.


    ¡°Well, although his skill is excellent enough that even Madam acknowledges it¡­ He¡¯s a bit scary¡­¡±


    He was born in a region famous for its gastronomy. It was well-known that the chefs that originated there were able to cook the dishes of about twenty countries. Thus, without exception, Jean also mastered the high-level skill to handle all kinds of precious ingredients such as seafood, meat, and vegetables.


    ¡°Even Mrs. Greta couldn¡¯t enter the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Greta, too?¡±


    ¡®Isn¡¯t Greta the shadow power of this mansion?¡¯ Greta¡¯s words were treated as Cami¡¯s words, so no one would dare to defy her, including me. I was a little scared of her. When she greeted me with such a stiff and strict face, I often lowered my head to her unknowingly.


    ¡®That Greta can¡¯t even enter the kitchen? Wow, this is interesting. It makes me want to go there more. I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m going to go to such a forbidden ce. What a clich¨¦ thing for a short-lived character in this novel.¡¯


    ¡°Being able to stop Greta from entering, he is really powerful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is like someone who is crazy about cooking.¡± Rona nodded like a broken doll.


    Since Jean spent most of the day in the kitchen, it was very hard to see his face anywhere else. Even though I ate the meals he prepared every day, I never had a chance to talk to him properly. I only had seen him taking a break from afar. Thinking so, I remembered his hairy face andrge body that resembled a cow.


    ¡°Plus¡­ the kitchen is not a suitable ce for Mdy to go.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t the kitchen a ce to cook since old times? Can¡¯t I, the duchess, go there?¡¯


    ¡°Because it¡¯s not such a good ce to go.¡±


    ¡®Why is it not a good ce when it is a ce where the specifically hired chefs work?¡¯ I recalled my memory about the kitchen of a five-star hotel where I worked briefly as a kitchen assistant in my previous life.


    Tableware, cooking utensils, and shining countertops. They were all clean and perfectly managed. Of course, it was like a battlefield during busy times. Well, the kitchen of this mansion might berger and moreplicated since it was used to prepare food for all residents of this big mansion.


    ¡°Well, I know that that ce is not that elegant¡­¡± I nodded as I looked at Rona, ¡°But telling me not to go there makes me want to go even more.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean¡­¡±


    Actually, my excuse sounded a bit strange but I decided to shake it off with a smile. In fact, I had a valid reason to go there. The chef of the Efret mansion. The person in charge of the food preparation and the one who had the easiest ess to Amoide¡¯s meals. Thus, he was one of the primary suspects of Amoide¡¯s poisoning.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    At my gesture, Rona reluctantly led me to the kitchen.


    *****


    ¡°Cough-cough¡­ So¡­this¡¯s the kitchen?¡± I coughed heavily as soon as I entered the kitchen. The mansion¡¯s kitchen was so different from what I imagined.


    ¡°Yes, cough-cough¡­¡± Rona, who answered briefly, also coughed.


    The kitchen was located underground. The more I walked down the stairs, the harder it was to breathe properly. The kitchen was full of thick smoke. Venttion was absolutely important in the kitchen due to food preparation processes such as baking, steaming, frying. However, this kitchen seemed to neglect its importance. Being located underground with small windows, the venttion here was very poor.


    ¡°Is it like this everywhere else, too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I guess so- cough.¡±


    The kitchen where the food was cooked was located in a remote area, as far as possible from the main building, to ensure that the smell and smoke from the food wouldn¡¯t reach the residential mansion.


    Moreover, as the duchess, there wouldn¡¯t be any asion that required me to cook on my own. Since I married Amoide, I never set a foot inside the kitchen. So, I didn¡¯t even know what the kitchen would look like.


    ¡®Even if it¡¯s like that¡­ I don¡¯t expect the kitchen of a duke¡¯s mansion to look like this¡­¡¯ It was difficult to even find the entrance because smokes from the cooking process umted inside and hindered our sight. My nose was stuffy and my head felt dizzy.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± A loud voice belonging to a big man was heard from the thick smoke.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Rona screamed and hid behind me. Turning back, I saw something ck appear through the smoke.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± I started screaming as well.


    A man, who was as big as a bear, suddenly appeared from the thick smoke. He stared at us alternately and slowly raised his hand. At that moment, something shed in his hand.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s that?¡±


    He had a sharp knife in his hand. It seemed to be toorge, hard, and sharp for a kitchen knife.


    ¡°Ahh! Ahhh!¡± Rona screamed and backed away. Actually, I was about to scream as well, but I missed the timing due to Rona¡¯s scream.


    ¡°Mdy, mdy!¡±


    I hugged Rona, who jumped in panic. The two eyes that glistened in the smoke were still watching us screaming and panicking.


    ¡°¡­Jean?¡± I called his name carefully. ¡®I hope it¡¯s Jean. It must be Jean. No, it should be Jean. Wait, isn¡¯t it even scarier if it¡¯s not Jean?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hick.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± A low, deep voice was heard again. There was a hint of wariness in that voice.


    ¡°I- I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡®What should I say?¡¯ My head went nk for a moment. ¡®¡­The mistress of this mansion? Or the Duchess of Efret?¡¯


    ¡°Mdy is Master¡¯s wife!¡± Rona, who was still in my arms, squealed. ¡®Child, he got a knife.¡¯ I want to say that but these words just stuck in my mouth.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± That person looked in disbelief at Rona¡¯s words. It seemed that he thought she was lying to him.


    ¡°Jean, Rona is telling the truth.¡± I managed to free myself from Rona¡¯s cling. ¡®Phew, she almost strangled me.¡¯ ¡°I just want toe and look around.¡±


    Jean looked suspiciously at me. I felt like he was gazing at me as if I¡¯m the ingredient for today¡¯s lunch instead of his mistress. That look sent shivers down my spine.


    ¡°¡­Is it true?¡±


    Usually, the maids and servants were the ones responsible for delivering the meals to the main residence. The chef literally stayed in the kitchen all the time and only focused on the cooking process. So, it was understandable that he didn¡¯t recognize me, the duchess, although we live in the same mansion.


    ¡°So, is there anything I can do to help Mdy?¡± Looking at me, the duchess that suddenly appeared in the kitchen, Jean asked warily.


    Well, if I was in his shoes, I would be wary, too. A duchess personally visiting the kitchen wasn¡¯t amon urrence. ¡°Um¡­ Actually, I came to see Jean.¡±


    ¡°Mdy wants to see me?¡± His vignce seemed to be at its peak. With a body asrge as a bear and a kitchen knife in his hand, the aura he exuded was quite blood-curdling. I tried to smile when I saw him full of repellence.


    ¡°Jean¡­¡± I pointed at his right hand. ¡°That knife¡­put it down first.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Only then, Jean realized that he was still holding a heavy knife in his hand. He immediately ced it gently on the chopping board. The atmosphere instantly became less tense as soon as the knife was put down.


    ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡± Jean immediately got to the point, ¡°What brings Mdy here?¡±


    Only then, I remembered my purpose of visiting here. ¡°Jean, actually¡­¡±


    *****


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I read through the paper containing the details of Amoide¡¯s diet for the past month. With a serious face, I checked all the meals he ate, including breakfast, lunch, dinner, and snacks.


    Jean stood beside me with a nervous look. As the chief in charge of Amoide¡¯s meals, he seemed to be wondering if he had made a mistake. He looked like a scary bear, so I thought he would be angry and went into rage at my request. Ironically, he seemed to be quite wary of other people.


    Ibed through the information about Amoide¡¯s diet brought by Jean. The diet was made up of themon foods served for bedridden patients.


    ¡°Jean, I think your cooking skill is superb.¡±


    Easy-to-digest soup, bread and vegetables, et cetera. There was nothing wrong with Amoide¡¯s diet.


    Except for one thing.

 Chapter 22

    <strong><em>Chapter 22</em></strong>


    ¡°Is something the matter, Mdy?¡±


    Jean, the Ducal Manor¡¯s esteemed chef who had the meticulousness to match his reputation, was currently sweating bullets in front of me. It was quite the sight to look at since he was several times bigger than me.


    As if he could read my mind, he wiped off the sweat on his forehead, perhaps to mask the mismatch of his current disposition.


    ¡°No, but I¡¯m here to ask you something. Are you the one who ns His Grace¡¯s meals?¡±


    ¡°I coordinate with Doctor Raymond, yes. We adjust his meal n every week after the doctor is done with the usual check-ups.¡±


    ¡°You do know there¡¯s¡­very little meat in his diet? It¡¯s mostly just vegetables and watery soup.¡±


    I could feel that they¡¯re trying their best to amodate a sick person¡¯s frail condition. Still, could anyone even call these proper meals? Unconsciously cing a hand on my own stomach, just imagining actual meals made me hungry.


    ¡°His Grace¡¯s metabolism is not so good, so I always try to make his meals as light as possible.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I looked at the meal n again, but wasn¡¯t this too extreme?


    ¡°Is there a problem, Mdy¡­?¡± Jean grew nervous as my expression became more serious.


    ¡°His stomach is really¡­really delicate¡­¡±


    Immersed in my thoughts, I tapped my cheek with one hand and rested my chin on the other, failing to remember that I was still injured.


    ¡°Ack¡ª¡±


    The pain that I had forgotten inadvertently poured in all at once. My hand throbbed terribly, and worse, the sudden memory of being close enough to touch Amoide at the pavilion rushed through my mind.


    Though he was frail due to his illness, it was apparent that there was still some solid muscle there beneath his skin. If it hadn¡¯t been for his unknown condition, I could at least make him eat more. Perhaps if something could be done to stimte his appetite, he¡¯d be able to eat more than the meager diet Jean and Raymond were feeding him¡­


    Nobody would contentedly eat like a rabbit as the way he did if the food served was ptable enough. It is necessary that Amoide would consume more than just vegetables and watery soup.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hesitate to speak your mind.¡±


    ¡°People have to eat meat.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re starving him with this meal n. Even noblewomen on the day of their debut would eat more than this.¡±


    It wasmon knowledge that the debutante ball was an all-importantndmark for the ranks of nobility, and for this, women often went on hellish diets to force themselves into their dresses.


    I remembered my time as a maid in a wealthy aristocrat¡¯s mansion. Back then, on the day of the youngdy¡¯s debut, she partook in only a piece of grass to munch on to get her through the day. Hence, it was natural that she was on the brink of copse the whole time.


    And Amoide was eating less than her.


    ¡°Then, Mdy, you must have been starving during your debut.¡±


    ¡°Me? No way.¡±


    Following my s¨¦ response was an awkward smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really gain weight easily.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Jean only nodded in agreement. He just followed along and believed what I had said was true, but the truth was there just wasn¡¯t enough to eat usually. I never had the luxury to starve myself of my own volition like those noblewomen.


    ¡°My husband has a huge build, and he used to wield a sword¡ª and he was the youngest Commander of the Empire¡¯s First Order of the Knights!¡±


    As I spoke, I stretched my arms upward in exaggeration to emphasize my point, while Jean¡¯s eyes followed the motion.


    ¡°That is¡­but¡­¡±


    ¡°Imagine if I made you eat like His Grace.¡±


    The prodigious chef, who rose to his outstanding position at the tender age of eighteen, was rendered speechless. He must have realized what I¡¯m trying to say now.


    ¡°Would anyone be able to regain their strength by eating grass like this? It¡¯s such a cruel punishment for an already powerless man, Jean.¡±


    Hearing my own words, I unconsciously shifted my gaze toward my hand. Yeah, what I said was true, but it was still weird how he had enough power in him that caused this much injury to my poor hand.


    Jean¡¯s eyebrows bunched together in the middle.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d find it hard, right? You¡¯d lose even more vitality.¡±


    ¡°Vitality¡­ Yes, I see now¡­¡±


    Jean nodded fervently.


    ¡°A man needs to have power, of course!¡± Suddenly, he sat up and lifted a burly arm to show off his muscles.


    ¡°Vitality for the day¡­and for the night¡­!¡±


    ¡°Now, you understand.¡±


    I tried to suppress my grin.


    ¡°My husband won¡¯t be able to digest meat well at first because it¡¯s been so long, but he¡¯ll be able to eat some if you chop them into small pieces. I think you can make it work, after all, you¡¯re the best of the best, right Jean?¡±


    ¡°No need to state the obvious, Mdy.¡±


    He puffed up his chest and shed a proud smile.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll count on you to improve His Grace¡¯s meal n so he can regain his strength. Something invigorating and easy on the stomach at the same time.¡±


    ¡°I shall try my best, Your Grace.¡±


    I nodded in return and gave him a satisfactory smile. At that moment, I noticed that the knife he had been holding earlier was now ced carefully in one corner.


    ¡°May I know where you buy the ingredients?¡±


    ¡°Our meat, vegetables, milk, and eggs are all from the Duchy¡¯s farm. The ingredients must be as fresh as possible after all.¡±


    Matching his enthusiasm, I agreed with him excitedly.


    ¡°Yes, using fresh ingredients is indeed the basis of fine dining.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything else you require, please send a list to the maids. I buy the ingredients I personally use for cooking, though, because they just pick at random¡­¡±


    ¡°How about fish?¡±


    ¡°The market at the Capital¡¯s harbor is open every day, so fish is bought only when needed. If there¡¯s a need for a specific type of fish, we would buy them through an auction.¡±


    ¡°What about special ingredients?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Mdy, are you talking about special ingredients that would increase¡­vitality?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Jean smiled knowingly.


    ¡°I do know what kind of food is needed for that, but¡­¡±


    As his voice dropped to a whisper, I replied in an equally secretive manner. ¡°But¡­?¡±


    ¡°One drawback is that it¡¯s expensive.¡±


    Slowly leaning back into my chair, I summoned as much faux-confidence as I could to emte the visage of a rich madam.


    ¡°Are you forgetting who I am, Jean?¡±


    ¡°The Efret Dukedom¡¯s Duchess.¡±


    ¡°If you know, then just tell me if you need anything.¡±


    I showed Jean my right hand, from which I fashioned a circle using the tips of my thumb and forefinger: the ultimate symbol of money. Even though, to be honest, I had absolutely not a squat of money nor power of my own, his eyes began to twinkle nevertheless.


    ¡°High quality ingredients are the most importantponent of a good dish, so don¡¯t need to think about money. Reserve only the best for His Grace the Duke.¡±


    After spewing all that, I suddenly realized the irony of it all and almost broke character by bursting intoughter. I was actually sympathetic to Jean¡¯s hesitance since I constantly struggled to make ends meet back then.


    One good thing about entering this household was that, at the very least, I didn¡¯t need to think about that anymore.


    It¡¯s not my money, but. Oh well.


    The food¡¯s going into the Duke¡¯s mouth anyway.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re well-versed in the practice of gastronomy?¡±


    One of the reasons Cami hired him from a far-flung country was because he¡¯s good at curating all kinds of healthy food, after all.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Pretending to be bashful, Jean coughed into his hand as a corner of his lips crawled up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve developed more than a hundred recipes on my own, Mdy. I dare say I¡¯ve mastered the delicate bnce between taste and nutrition.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, I¡¯m looking forward to it already.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s a request from the Duchess, I shall do my very best.¡±


    Jean¡¯s eyes were shining with determination. In response, I gave him a pleased nod.


    ¡°I give you my full support.¡± As I smiled, sping my hands in front of my chest to show my appreciation. Though as I did so, the knife once again glinted in my periphery. ¡°By the way, why were you holding that knife in such a way earlier?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s because I had to catch a criminal earlier.¡±


    ¡°¡­A criminal?¡±


    At this, Rona and I exchanged a furtive nce.


    ¡°That terrible fish thief¡­ I mean, that juvenile cat caused trouble again.¡±


    Just thinking about it made Jean clench his teeth in anger.


    ¡°There are cats trespassing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He pointed to the underground kitchen¡¯s only window. It was very small for a kitchen of this size, but the light seeping through it was enough to illuminate the entire room. Considering how narrow the opening was, only cats or mice would be able toe in.


    ¡­Wait. A cat? A cat, he said?


    ¡°Jean, that cat. Is it perhaps a ck cat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°Is it also very plump¡­?¡±


    He nodded.


    When I first met that cat, I thought it was pregnant, but I guess it turned out it¡¯s just been eating well. If the cat had been pregnant, its belly wouldn¡¯t have been as soft as it was.


    Ah, that belly¡­


    Petting that cat¡¯s belly was my only source offort whenever I struggled to suppress my longing for my previous life.


    ¡°It was very thin before, but after snatching up that much fish, it would sometimes get stuck between the window whenever it tries to sneak in.¡±


    ¡°But Jean, aren¡¯t you¡­ Aren¡¯t you raising that cat?¡±


    [ Meoooow. ]


    I recalled a memory of the cat rubbing its face into my hand, thinking it was being raised in the manor judging by how leisurely it walked everywhere. However, Jean looked at me as if I had grown an extra head.


    ¡°Absolutely not, Mdy. It would be very bad for the master¡¯s health if I did.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I had nothing to say to that. Jean¡¯s reply was a clear cut rebuttal, yet I couldn¡¯t help but doubt his words.


    ¡®Was it really not the case?¡¯


    ¡°Doctor Raymond said that cat fur is detrimental to patients with poor respiratory functions, so he told me to never raise hairy animals inside the estate.¡±


    Well, that made sense. I have also heard something of the sort before as well, so I understood what he was saying.


    ¡°Bu-but¡­ Amoide¡¯s condition shouldn¡¯t be something like a respiratory problem¡­?¡±


    That¡¯s not the case, right? It shouldn¡¯t be?


    Panic immediately flooded my senses.

 Chapter 23

    <strong><em>Chapter 23</em></strong>


    Since it¡¯s difficult to pinpoint Amoide¡¯s disease, various factors had to be considered, which was why, as harmless as they seemed, small creatures could pose a danger to Amoide as well.


    My goodness.


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s right. Even the smallest dangers could be detrimental to my husband¡¯s health. I¡¯m very well aware,¡± I said,ughing so that my tone would seem casual, but I ended upughing too loudly.


    ¡°When I see that cat again, I¡¯ll be sure not to let it go. It already stole one too many expensive fish.¡±


    ¡­So, that¡¯s why the cat smelled fishy at times. Apart from the meat I often gave Noir, I could smell a fishy scent from him sometimes, I usually wondered where he could have possibly gotten some. My goodness!


    ¡°What will you do when you catch it?¡± I asked Jean.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I haven¡¯t thought that far ahead.¡±


    An ominous image suddenly passed through my mind, and I shuddered at the very thought.


    ¡®Bu-butterfly soup?!¡¯


    [ TL/N: It¡¯s called ¡®Butterfly soup,¡¯ though it¡¯s actually a kind of soup that¡¯s made from extracting concentrate from cats. It supposedly heals arthritis, etc., but it¡¯s more of a folk remedy rather than amon dish. Anyway, this isn¡¯t scientifically proven pls don¡¯t boil ur cats ?? ]


    ¡°No, Jean! I forbid you from doing that!¡±


    ¡°From what?¡± Jean asked, looking at me once more like I had grown another head on my shoulders.


    ¡°E-even if that cat looks fat andzy, it¡¯s quick on its feet¡­ It¡¯ll be hard to catch, and you might get scratched. One wrong move and you might hurt your hand¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to worry, Mdy. I catch wild boars with my bare hands,¡± he replied as he gazed at his knifeying innocently by itself on the chopping board.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± As his expression became increasingly grave, Jean appeared as though he would up and go catch wild boars this very minute.


    ¡°No, no. I believe you.¡± I took a nce at his arms, and sure enough, those were meant to catch bears, not just wild boars. Of course, I believed him.


    ¡°But, Mdy, have you seen that cat before?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I answered immediately. I couldn¡¯t say that I¡¯d been imagining that very cat¡¯s belly just a few moments ago.


    ¡®Still, Amoide never said anything about the cat! He also didn¡¯t cough or anything!¡¯ ¡ªwas what I would¡¯ve wanted to scream at the top of my lungs, but I urgently tried to control my expression in front of Jean.


    ¡°Really, I believe in you, Jean. Of course, I do.¡± I reassured therge man again. It was quite disconcerting to see such a serious expression on his face. ¡°I also look forward to the healthy dishes you¡¯ll make.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no room for error. I shall prepare only the best.¡±


    ¡°¡­May I know in advance what you¡¯ll be cooking?¡± Worried, I asked this only to make sure there¡¯s no cat soup on the menu.


    ¡°Oh, first I will¡­¡±


    But instead of letting him continue, I couldn¡¯t contain myself and immediately yelled, ¡°Butterfly soup! Butterfly soup is absolutely forbidden! The health benefits are a hoax!¡±


    ¡°Butter¡ª what?¡±


    ¡°That¡­that¡­ the cat¡­¡± I stammered, but couldn¡¯t continue saying it, so I just silently swallowed my words. Making sure he wasn¡¯t getting any ideas, I made sure to warn Jean again.


    That boiling pot gave me the creeps.


    ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t do that! You don¡¯t know what kind of side effects you¡¯d get out of it even if you think it¡¯s a special ingredient!¡± After all, it¡¯s just a myth that eating a flexible cat¡¯s body was good for the joints! ¡°So that butterfly soup, just don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Butterfly soup?¡± Jean, still perplexed, frowned at the name of an unknown exotic dish. However, then, after thinking about it once more, his eyes widened as he spoke, ¡°Butterfly¡­? Ahh. No way, you mean a cat?¡±


    Jean guffawed, the vibrations of which shook the entire room. In between his wildughter, he continued, ¡°Who would boil a cat and serve it to their master?¡±


    ¡°Ri-right¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only going to scold the cat a little to make sure it neveres back again,¡± he exined, stillughing his head off in that underground kitchen. Taken aback by the volume, Rona and I held each other in a tight embrace.


    When Jean finally settled down, I requested a few more things.


    ¡°Make two servings of the Duke¡¯s meals from now on. Bring me the extra serving.¡±


    Jean took out a notepad and diligently took down my instructions.


    ¡°What my husband eats is exactly what I will eat. Bring meals made from the exact same ingredients and recipe, and¡­Ah.¡± A bulb lit up above my head. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be eating my meals together with Amoide in his room.¡±


    ¡°Together¡­ you say?¡± Jean¡¯s mouth was wide open.


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for a couple to eat together, right? And we¡¯ve been very closetely.¡±


    If it was possible, Jean looked more surprised than before as I emphasized the word ¡®we.¡¯ Without thinking, he murmured, ¡°It must be true if that¡¯s what the maids keep whispering these days¡­¡±


    As his voice faded, he covered his mouth with one hand as though he just realized what he said. I merely smiled surreptitiously at him. It¡¯s amazing how the rumor had already reached this far, but I knew Rona¡¯s loose lips had a big role in how fast it must have spread.


    ¡°I understand, Mdy, but then you¡¯ll be left with tasteless meals since I won¡¯t season them normally.¡±


    ¡°I already know this, however, don¡¯t you think it¡¯d be nice to share meals between a couple like us?¡± I asked, then added with a hint of remorse, ¡°Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t been good enough for Amoidetely.¡±


    ¡°Mdy¡­¡± Even Jean¡¯s rugged features were capable of showing a sympathetic expression.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t hold much power, I am still the mistress of this estate. Besides, Jean, isn¡¯t this kitchen too old? And its location is too inconvenient as well.¡± Again, I put on the airs of a confident madam and brought up my fan to my face.


    The kitchen that had only one window was heady with smoke and spices.


    ¡°You¡¯re cooped up in a ce like this while cooking so passionately, so obviously, you wouldn¡¯t be able to think about much else,¡± I uttered, remembering Rona¡¯s fear of the chef as she and I walked down the stairs a while ago. It¡¯s no wonder the chef¡¯s always hot-headed.


    ¡°One¡¯s environment shapes an individual¡¯s personality, after all.¡±


    Exactly like the precious master of this house.


    ¡°What you say is true, Mdy, but it¡¯s the same with the other nobles I used to work for. Their houses were extravagant and well decorated, but the kitchen would always be hidden away like it¡¯s an embarrassing ce to see.¡± Jean said all this with a straight face, as if it weren¡¯t a big deal, but listening to him made me reflect as well.


    The food that came out of the kitchen was always delicious, always intricately ced in bowls and tes. As dishes would be served in the dining room, it would be pleasing to the senses whenever steam would rise from a heavenly aroma. And yet, if such an aroma would seep through the walls from the chef¡¯s working environment and around the house, it was a different matter.


    ¡°No matter how much a kitchen is maintained, it¡¯s impossible to stop the mixed scent of all kinds of food from escaping the room.¡±


    ¡°Nheless, Jean, it¡¯s hard on you, too. If such a scent is kept inside just the kitchen, it¡¯ll smell worse, and the heat would always be locked in here as well,¡± While eyeing the small window of this wide kitchen, I said. It¡¯s shocking that they didn¡¯t have proper venttion here. ¡°I¡¯ll try to move the kitchen somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°It will be as wide and as open as possible.¡±


    Jean couldn¡¯t say anything in response. This time, it was he and Rona who exchanged bewildered nces, wordlessly asking each other if what I said was possible.


    ¡°Then, that will be all for now. From tomorrow onwards, we will be in your care, Jean.¡±


    I raised a hand to wave goodbye as he looked down and bowed with an indescribable expression on his face. At that, Rona and I left the premises.


    ¡°Mdy, you were pretty cool just now!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Rona stopped in ce and crossed her arms in front of her chest, putting on a haughty scowl. ¡°¡®Are you forgetting who I am, Jean?¡¯¡± she said, reciting what I had said earlier.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡®I¡¯ll try to move the kitchen somece else.¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡®Although I don¡¯t hold much power, I am still the mistress of this estate.¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡­Stop it.¡±


    The hairs on the back of my neck were standing up.


    ¡°Ah, just stop it!¡± I yelled again, but she continued her one-woman show. To drown it all out, I just groaned to myself as I covered my reddened ears in embarrassment.


    ¡°Anyway, you were wonderful, Mdy! I felt so frustrated ever since the beginning because you always looked like a wet chick, but¡­¡±


    ¡°A wet¡­¡± Without continuing the words, I imagined water continuously being poured over a pitiful chick that somehow had the same eyes as me.


    Yes, that¡¯s it. That¡¯s exactly how I¡¯d been living thus far.


    ¡°So, what do I look like now?¡±


    ¡°Um. An exceptional hawk?¡± Rona spread her arms wide and pped them, pretending to be the very bird she mentioned. She looked so ridiculous that Iughed.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look very cool, though. Well, it¡¯s just for sur¡ª¡± For survival, is what I wanted to say.


    ¡°Sur¡ªwhat?¡± Rona urged me to continue with her sparkling eyes, though I only shook my head in return.


    If I continued, I would have to say it was just ¡®for survival¡ªbecause I remembered my past life, because I know this was a world within a novel.¡¯


    ¡°Why do you look so excited like this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because the Duchess seems to have changed a lot.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Out of the blue, all the strength I had left in me vanished. It just urred to me that many different things happened all in one day: I managed to get my mother-inw¡¯s permission to oversee my husband¡¯s health, I took a walk with Amoide, and¡­


    [ From now on, don¡¯t do anything useless. ]


    I remembered what Amoide said with his eyes trained directly on mine, with his arms wrapped around my waist, with the distance between us disappearing slowly¡ª


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Delicately, I raised both hands to cover my cheeks. They were strangely warm.

 Chapter 24

    <strong><em>Chapter 24</em></strong>


    ¡°Mdy? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rona asked in a puzzled tone.


    ¡°Rona, do you know?¡±


    ¡°What is it, Mdy?¡±


    ¡°When a person suddenly acts differently, it means they¡¯re about to die.¡±


    This was why I shouldn¡¯t be behaving so strangely. Look at how people were treating me now.


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°If the present changes, the future can change as well.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Mdy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible, you know.¡±


    I¡¯d always felt so suffocated at the very thought of the contract. As I took my first step out of this hopeless situation, I could imagine myself walking on a tightrope where one wrong move would fling me to the depths of damnation, yet sess would also mean my survival.


    Despite all this, there was still hope¡ªit was there because I myself changed. Now, I just need to get divorced without a hitch and leave this house with my head intact¡­


    ¡°Ouch¡ª¡±


    As my thoughts strayed, I didn¡¯t realize that I clenched my injured hand into a fist tightly. The pain prickled in a way that made my brows furrow.


    ¡°Mdy, are you all right? I hope you get well soon¡­ It must be very ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Are you fine now?¡± She peered curiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it either.¡±


    The pain was still there, but that¡¯s beside the point. Giving my hand a purposeful look, it dawned upon me how my injury would still prove to be useful in the future.


    ¡°You¡¯ll feel better if you apply some medication on it and drink some painkillers,¡± the maid continued with a concerned tone.


    I simply nodded in return as I shook my hand fervently.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to rely on medicine too much.¡±


    Well, to be honest, I didn¡¯t really think that at all.


    [ Did I do that? ]


    [ ¡­I¡¯m sorry. ]


    Since he didn¡¯t know what to do at that time, Amoide had aplicated expression on his face as he held my hand.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s obvious that you hate me, anyway.¡¯


    It was embarrassing that it weighed on my conscience to keep acting like this, but this hand wrapped in bandages was the only weapon avable in my arsenal right now.


    So, my hand, I ask that you don¡¯t get better anytime soon.


    At least, not in front of him¡­


    * * *


    ¡°What do you think? I had all this prepared for you,¡± I said proudly as I took in the sight of a full meal on the table.


    Amoide¡¯s menu changed drastically in thest few days. Firstly, the number of dishes increased. In ce of the nd porridge that was constantly served due to the notion that it¡¯s the only thing a person with a weak constitution could consume, meat and fish were now on the table.


    My eyes glistened with anticipation for Amoide¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°To be perfectly blunt, I think I¡¯ll have an upset stomach from this.¡±


    ¡­So, it was like that.


    Not discouraged in the least, I retorted, ¡°But if you were to speak honestly, it¡¯s delicious, right? This new menu.¡±


    ¡°You can read all the reports about my physical condition that Raymond took down,¡± he said, changing the subject without answering whether or not he found the food to be ptable.


    ¡®Nothing to say, huh?¡¯


    I thought as I hid my smile silently, then I smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°I guess my mother consented to this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Jean also changed the meal n¡­¡±


    Not missing a beat, with eyes that shone with persistence, I questioned him again. ¡°How is it? It¡¯s delicious, right?¡±


    I heard from Jean that the bestpliment that could be given to the chef was an empty te at the end of the meal because that¡¯s when you know the food was truly delicious.


    Since I now ate together with Amoide, I also thought the food wasn¡¯t bad at all, only that it wasn¡¯t seasoned with the usual amount for normal people. With a discernible reluctance on his lips, he answered shortly, ¡°I guess.¡±


    He answered positively, but he was soon lost in thought moments after, so I asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why do they all listen to you?¡±


    ¡°Is there something wrong with that?¡±


    I responded flippantly, but it only fuelled the suspicion in his eyes further.


    ¡°You have something up your sleeve, don¡¯t you? What did you say to those people that made them follow you?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Isn¡¯t this all for the sake of your health?¡±


    At my evasive response, he still held onto his suspicion as he insisted, ¡°My condition has always been like this, so it makes no sense that people are suddenly worried now.¡±


    ¡°But you copsed recently, so it¡¯s especially worrying.¡± My answer was without any gaps, so he shouldn¡¯t have any doubts left. ¡°If you eat this healthy yet delicious food, your condition will also get better in no time. Now, please have a bite.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes at the new dishes on the table, but I paid him no mind and opened the lid of the main dish.


    ¡°Earlier this morning at daybreak, Jean took special care to win the bid for this fish at the auction.¡±


    It was arge fish, carefully cut and seasoned with a sauce that Jean made himself.


    ¡°Smells good, doesn¡¯t it? And it looks good, too, so it¡¯ll surely taste amazing. Jean grilled this with a special sauce.¡±


    ¡°Special sauce?¡±


    When Jean was asked what the sauce was made of, he immediately divulged the recipe, and I took it straight to Raymond. The doctor smiled with satisfaction after taking a close look at each vegetable and spice that went into the sauce.


    [ It¡¯s a greatbination to energize the Duke. ]


    Raymond picked up his quill and drew a big circle on the recipe.


    [ Approved. ]


    At that, I smiled widely and held the recipe to my chest.


    With reservations against the dish still in ce, Amoide stated, ¡°The fish bones weren¡¯t removed.¡±


    I replied, without missing a beat. ¡°You know, bones have calcium¡­ Still, anyway, this is good for your bones, too, for your limbs to get stronger. That¡¯s why you should eat a lot, Amoide.¡±


    Despite my soft urging, he retaliated with a re.


    ¡°What the hell did you add in that sauce?¡±


    ¡°The fish is already dead, you don¡¯t need to re at it so hard,¡± Iughed as I took a portion of the fish and ced it on a te. The flesh was tender, so it was easy to do this with only my left hand.


    I could feel his heated gaze on my right hand the whole time.


    ¡°Let me do it for you, Mdy.¡±


    Emma, who was standing behind my chair at my beck and call, approached my te. However, before she could take it, I stopped her.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    We went through this over and over again, like parrots repeating each other¡¯s words, so I eventually left Emma alone and let her do as she pleased. She didn¡¯t follow my instructions because, I assume, she wanted me and my husband to have a nice meal as a couple.


    [ It¡¯s my duty to stand beside my master. ]


    ¡°Pardon me, Mdy.¡±


    Emma brought out a long, thin silver apparatus. Confused by her actions, I called out to her with a calm voice, ¡°Emma, What are you doing?¡±


    Rona, who was standing from afar, widened her eyes.


    ¡°When eating new kinds of food,¡± Emma said, ¡°there is a need to undergo a poison test.¡±


    Rona interrupted, ¡°But the Duchess already had a bite earlier.¡±


    As the younger maid mentioned, I tasted the food in advance, yet Emma still insisted that there might be poison in our food. Of course, it was easy for anyone to make the excuse of tasting the food before serving it, but¡­


    Since it wasn¡¯t an excuse, I would have already been poisoned, and I¡¯d really be dead by now.


    It was actually difficult now for anyone who¡¯d try to poison Amoide because I, now, taste everything first. Regardless, after going through all that, I merely smiled at the resolute Emma.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Stop it, Rona.¡±


    I added gently. ¡°This poison test is a necessity, after all.¡±


    ¡°Still, Mdy, these dishes¡­ you already tasted everything¡­¡± Rona continued anyway, her lips betraying a stubborn frown.


    ¡°Yes, but this way, Amoide wouldn¡¯t have any trouble eating,¡± I said, then took a quick nce at Emma. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful that you have such a strong sense of duty, Emma. Don¡¯t lose that spirit.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was an honestpliment, but Emma obviously took it as a backhanded one.


    ¡®I really amplimenting you, though¡­¡¯


    There was never any harm in testing the food for poison. This way, we could even stop Amoide¡¯s untimely demise. If a poison test would stop my supposed future self from putting Amoide¡¯s life in danger, then this was rather good.


    ¡°Then, please excuse me.¡±


    Saying so, Emma lifted the silver rod.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, let¡¯s just eat.¡±


    At Amoide¡¯s sudden interjection, my gaze shifted to him. A look of annoyance was pasted on his features as he stared at me and Emma, and the pressure from his calm blue eyes somehow gave me a stomachache.


    ¡°No, you should continue with the test,¡±


    I interjected, shaking my head.


    ¡°You only want to make sure, don¡¯t you, Emma?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you for understanding.¡±


    Speaking with the characteristic disinterest of a parrot once more, Emma proceeded to do the poison test. She used the silver rod to poke at the food, repeatedly sticking it into the finely chopped meat, the thick steaming stew, and the fish I sliced just now.


    I trained my eyes on the silver rod¡¯s tip every time it was taken out of the food. I wanted to see if it would turn ck.


    Observing the poison test as it was administered made me feel strange.


    I realized how people of a high enough stature would constantly be exposed to poison like this.

 Chapter 25

    <strong><em>Chapter 25</em></strong>


    I could still remember how Selena was first described in the novel ¡¸ Lady Crown ¡¹


    [ By the name of the moon goddess, how could you do such a terrible thing, Selene? Compared to all the incidents and scandals I¡¯ve seen in thisnd, you must be the most cold-blooded woman by far. ]


    One after another, records of the heroine¡¯s calm deration appeared.


    [ This woman is the most vicious, most malicious in the entire world. She felt not even one twinge of remorse as she poisoned her bedridden husband, the Duke of Eftret. ]


    Next, was a vivid recountment of when the moment the Duke of Efret had been poisoned.


    [ Uponpleting the autopsy, we have found traces of an extremely toxic poison in the body. ]


    Still, what kind of poison was it? No matter how much I wracked my brain, I couldn¡¯t remember the novel ever going into detail regarding the poison.


    ¡®I guess it doesn¡¯t really matter what kind of poison kills a character who isn¡¯t even the male lead¡­¡¯ Not only was I, Selena, originally a supporting character in the novel, but so was Amoide, though he did have more scenes than me.


    The Duke of Efret was so brutally poisoned that all the gorey details were included. What was left of him after he died was a mess as what poured out of his nose, mouth and ears was a substantial amount of blood enough to ruin the bed on which hey.


    The portrayal of his death was so vivid that it¡¯d stayed with me until now, making me feel nauseous every time I recalled it.


    But honestly, this was nothing¡ªnothingpared to Selena¡¯s execution.


    Bringing me back to the present, Emma wiped off the silver rod with a piece of cloth, and with a mechanical voice, she uttered, ¡°¡­There seems to be no problem here.¡±


    It was for a moment, but the image of Amoide¡¯s death in the original novel lingered, and cold sweat dripped down my back.


    ¡°You did well, Emma.¡±


    I already knew that there was no poison in the food, but I couldn¡¯t help the sigh of relief escaping my lips.


    ¡°I simply did what I had to do. It¡¯s my duty to keep my master out of danger.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    She only repeated what she said before, but somehow it felt like a calcted move to ruin my mood. Well, it¡¯s no use trying to do that anyway. Years and years of the cold shoulder from someone as imposing as Amoide made me numb to such cute tactics.


    I smiled softly and held out a te to the man who trained me diligently.


    ¡°Then, shall we try tasting this felonious fish, Amoide?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Without saying anything, Amoide took the te from my hands.


    Throughout the meal, what could be heard was only the intermittent clinking of utensils. I wanted to initiate a conversation with him, but he didn¡¯t take his eyes off his te.


    ¡®Is the food that delicious?¡¯


    Nheless, dealing with this man sitting across me, of course, I knew it wasn¡¯t that. It¡¯s because he didn¡¯t want to talk to me.


    It was a sad truth, but the truth nheless.


    ¡®That said¡­¡¯


    This guy ate as if eating was an art form. The demeanor he radiated was breathtaking, and the mere act of using a fork and knife to bring food to his lips kept me mesmerized as his elegant jaw chewed gracefully. Even the movement of his Adam¡¯s apple as the food went down captivated me.


    Everything was perfect.


    An absurd story came to mind just now. It was about a king who peeled boiled eggs so elegantly and wonderfully that when his subjects moured to see the eggs, they forgot their own hunger. When I first heard this, I just thought it was a bit funny but paid it no mind, but now this was exactly how I felt.


    ¡°Are you done eating?¡±


    As I watched him eat with my chin cradled in one hand, I forgot my own te that was set in front of me.


    ¡°If you¡¯re done eating, then leave.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ but we¡¯re doing something else after our meal.¡± As I said this, I removed my chin from my hand.


    ¡°Something else?¡±


    Amoide asked, ncing at me with an exasperated expression, though I only smiled back quietly.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve stuffed ourselves, it¡¯s only natural to go out for a leisurely stroll.¡±


    I held out my bandaged hand toward him.


    ¡°With your wife, of course.¡±


    At my urging, he stood up from his seat and grudgingly followed me.


    ¡°You can¡¯t, Milord.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this, Emma?¡±


    ¡°The Duke has recovered only recently,¡± Emma reproached, looking directly into my eyes.


    Not backing down, I retorted, ¡°Doctor Raymond himself said that walks are good for Amoide¡¯s health, and I agree with him. It¡¯s also healthy to take in just enough sunlight.¡±


    Amoide had been especially careful ever since he copsed. Every time he had a seizure, he always holed himself up in his room for days on end. Rather than a problem with his body, it seemed more like a self-inflicted exile due to shame. It might be because of his frustration over his body¡¯s fragile condition.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we should go on a stroll. Let¡¯s walk. The sun¡¯s warmth feels so nice,¡± I spoke,ying it on thick to persuade him.


    In response, he pursed his lips as if he was about to say something. He was probably going to say that I was annoying, or that he had no need for a stroll.


    Emma smiled in triumph as if she¡¯d already won the war.


    Peering at Amoide, I gazed up at him and asked, ¡°¡­You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    I raised my bandaged hand to ce a stray lock of hair behind my ear.


    ¡°If it¡¯s like that, then I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go out.¡±


    As I heard his answer, I hid my lips behind my hand and smiled widely.


    ¡°Before that, Milord,¡± Emma interrupted. To be honest, I was amazed at how she still had something more to say, but before long, she continued, ¡°Please take your medicine.¡±


    I heard a sound simr to teeth grinding, but it must be my imagination.


    Emma briskly walked around me and brought a pill from a small ss jar to give to Amoide.


    ¡°Please drink it,¡± Emma said as she handed it over to him with a ss of water.


    The look she directed at my husband was the opposite of how she red at me just moments ago. Amoide quickly took the pill and drank it right away with water. As he did so, I peered intently at the pills in Emma¡¯s hands¡ªthose pills in that ck ss bottle.


    ¡°What is it, Mdy?¡± Emma asked, feeling my piercing scrutiny of the item in her hands.


    I tried to keep my eyes off it, though my gaze kept gravitating towards the bottle. It was the medicine that Amoide regrly took, the one that Raymond prescribed.


    [ These are the medications that the Duke is taking. ]


    Raymond presented a list to me, but I couldn¡¯t find anything unusual in the listed prescriptions. Since I used to work at a pharmacy, I was familiar with a variety of drugs. Only ordinary herbs used for painkillers and tranquilizers could be seen on that list, albeit of higher quality since they were for a Duke.


    [ Is there a problem, Mdy? ]


    Raymond had asked me, puzzled as he went over the list again.


    I immediately dropped the subject. I shouldn¡¯t doubt Raymond anymore. But suddenly, as an afterthought, I added. [ Raymond, do you know if there¡¯s such a thing like a medicine that doubles one¡¯s strength? ]


    [ Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t think there is. ]


    At this, both of us had flushed cheeks.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t his strength or vitality that really mattered here, anyway. What¡¯s most important was the preservation of Amoide¡¯s life, and the prescription Raymond gave was perfect.


    Even though I was still skeptical about the list of herbs and drugs since any of them could be the ingredients for the poison, it would arouse suspicion if I asked about it outright.


    As I thought about this, Emma left the dining room while carrying the pill bottle with her. I bit my lower lip.


    ¡®How can I get ahold of those pills naturally?¡¯


    It was hard to imagine Emma willingly giving that bottle to me, especially since she had already started paying more attention to my actions.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Amoide¡¯s voice and his blue eyes that peered down at me pulled me out of my reverie.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I asked back foolishly, forgetting everything I was thinking about at that moment. He had that kind of power over me.


    ¡®Oh, my heart.¡¯


    No matter how many times I saw his face, his visuals never fail to take my breath away. That¡¯s why, please, control your temper.


    ¡°Are we not going out?¡±


    At his question, I heard my own voice as it rose an octave higher as I replied hurriedly.


    ¡°We¡¯re going!¡±


    I linked his arm with mine and grinned. He still had a surly scowl pasted on, but Amoide didn¡¯t resist this time.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go, Amoide.¡±


    As I hurried out the door arm-in-arm with him, I could feel the back of my head stinging. When I turned to look behind me, Emma was there, staring holes at me with her lips mped shut.


    * * *


    ¡°The weather is nice today as well, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    As if we had been doing this for years, we walked leisurely andfortably together. Even the estate¡¯s employees that passed by us from time to time seemed to have gotten used to seeing us on our strolls as we¡¯d been doing this for a few days now.


    Amoide, who was the focal point of this exercise, was reluctant at first because he avoided being in public as much as possible. And so, it had been rare for him to walk around like this in broad daylight.


    This was why the one who saw his face the most was the servant who attended to him the most: Emma.


    ¡®But wow, there¡¯s no need for you to re at me so hard like that.¡¯


    I could feel Emma¡¯s eyes still trailing after me from a distance.

 Chapter 26

    <strong><em>Chapter 26</em></strong>


    The maids of the Ducal residence all looked down on me, but even so, Emma was an exception. Her attitude towards me went beyond just ¡®ignoring.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s bordering on hate¡­ almost like jealousy?¡¯


    Either way, it was nothing that would do me any good.


    ¡°Your hand hasn¡¯t gotten better yet?¡± Amoide said.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    To prove my point, I showed him how weak my hand still was.


    ¡°It still hurts even if I move it slightly.¡±


    It¡¯s true. Of course, it¡¯s gotten better in the long run, but the pain hasn¡¯tpletely disappeared.


    ¡°I think something passed by just now,¡± he said suddenly, squinting at something behind me.


    ¡°Just now?¡±


    ¡°Looks like a pile of dust.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I turned around to look at the pile of dust in question. There was a fluffy ball of ck fur that could be seen rolling around in a corner of the garden, or rather, running around freely.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Noir,¡± I said and exined further. ¡°If you look closely, it has legs, see? It¡¯s a cat.¡±


    As I exined slowly, the energetic ball of fur continued to run around everywhere. It flitted around so quickly that we couldn¡¯t actually see its legs.


    ¡°It¡¯s fast.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Noir is very agile for its size.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite proud of it, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course. After all, Noir is smart enough to hide itself in a huge mansion like this¡­¡±


    Realizing what I¡¯d just said, I covered my lips with my hands. Amoide stared at me and asked, ¡°Hide?¡±


    ¡°Um, well, it¡¯s like that, Amoide.¡±


    [ Do cats really pose a danger to Amoide¡¯s health? ]


    [ There¡¯s no way to be sure about this, but it¡¯s best to be wary of everything. ]


    This was what Raymond said when I asked him about cats. They weren¡¯t directly harmful to his health. ¡®But at the same time, Noir wouldn¡¯t be helpful either.¡¯


    Even so, I couldn¡¯t find it in me to kick it out.


    Amoide¡¯s health was always on the back of my mind whenever I secretly took care of Noir¡¯s meals, so I tried to raise it in a secluded ce that no one would find.


    Sneaking a nce, I tried to gauge his reaction, but it seemed that he sensed my gaze, and his eyes met with mine.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t know. I¡¯ll find someone to adopt Noir, but until then, don¡¯t throw it out. Please?¡±


    Despite my earnest request, he didn¡¯t answer me right away. I looked nervously at him, then asked, ¡°¡­Are you going to kick Noir out?¡±


    ¡°If I tell you to, will you do that?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand his question. While mulling over what he meant, he repeated it again.


    ¡°I asked if you¡¯d throw it out if I told you to?¡±


    His bright, cold eyes were fixed onto mine. Somehow, I couldn¡¯t look away.


    ¡°If you¡­told me to¡­¡±


    ¡°Would it be easy for you to give it up?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With that, I couldn¡¯t say anything in return.


    ¡°You said you¡¯dfort me whenever I¡¯d have a hard time. But, that didn¡¯t mean anything much to you, it seems,¡± Amoide said. ¡°If you¡¯re going to go back on your words so easily, then just don¡¯t say anything in the first ce.¡±


    Thud.


    An invisible knife stabbed through my chest. With that pointed tongue of his, Amoide had a knack for using his words to hit where it hurt the most.


    ¡°No!¡± I screamed with an embarrassingly shrill voice. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll take responsibility for Noir.¡±


    Meooow.


    As if reacting to what I said, the ck cat flounced over to my feet and rubbed his face against my dress. The whitece lining my clothes quickly got smudged.


    ¡°Noir, if you do that, my clothes will get dirty,¡± I said as I tried to avoid the cat. ¡°It¡¯ll trouble the people who wash my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Why are you worried about that?¡±


    Though I was only mumbling to myself, I was surprised to hear Amoide¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    I¡¯d been in charge ofundry before, so I knew how troublesome it was.


    Back then, I had to put all the dirty clothes in arge basin, step on them repeatedly and scrub them with my bare hands until the grime woulde off. And so, I knew very well how hard it was to deal with white, frilly clothes.


    That¡¯s why I worried about it subconsciously.


    ¡°They¡¯re paid to do it anyway. Why are you so worried about getting your clothes stained?¡±


    He repeated his question with a look that said he really couldn¡¯t understand me.


    ¡®It¡¯s a maid¡¯s way of thinking, that¡¯s why.¡¯


    I personally didn¡¯t experience it here, but Rona wouldin about my clothes from time to time even though she wasn¡¯t directly in charge of myundry.


    Still, it¡¯s unfair. My clothes were nothingpared to Cami¡¯s. Her dresses were all heavily adorned with countlessces, frills, and even jewelry. They were also made with thin and delicate fabrics, so they were definitely tricky to wash.


    ¡°What do you mean worry,¡± I answered in a roundabout manner.


    ¡®Why would he ask me that in the first ce?¡¯


    Wanting to avoid Amoide¡¯s inquisitive stare, I turned to Noir instead. But then, after rubbing its face on my dress for so long, Noir changed targets and brushed himself against Amoide¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Noir, no!¡± I cried out in panic, scrambling to take the cat away from him. ¡°Kitty, you¡¯re not allowed toe near him.¡±


    Then, towards Amoide, I spoke, ¡°Noir¡¯s dirty. You might get sick.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the only one allowed to touch it?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ it¡¯s just me¡­¡±


    ¡°How thoughtful of you.¡± Eventually, heughed as if he understood my intentions clearly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go near the cat¡ªI wouldn¡¯t know what to do if your hand gets scratched. Stay away from the fur, too. There¡¯s no harm in being careful.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worried? Thank you very much for your concern.¡±


    ¡­The sarcasm that dripped from his tone was clearly palpable.


    ¡°Just who am I worried about?¡± I answered indignantly, but then Amoide suddenly froze as he looked at me.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    His voice was frighteningly low.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    I must have offended him again. Why else would he act like this? While I was struggling to grasp the change in mood between us, I suddenly felt something strange.


    ¡®It tickles.¡¯


    There¡¯s something cold and slippery¡­


    ¡­on my shoulder.


    ¡®Wait a minute¡­?¡¯


    Something cold and slippery¡­? And it¡¯s moving?!


    ¡°Oh? Uhh¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you not to move,¡± he repeated with an even lower voice, but now, I wasn¡¯t rmed by him. I could feel something scarier slinking on my shoulder.


    I didn¡¯t dare lower my gaze.


    Yet I couldn¡¯t help but take a look as my curiosity got the best of me. When I did, it was a much more terrible sight than I would have thought. As soon as I lowered my gaze, I met the gleaming yellow gaze of a reptile. Its eyes narrowed into thin slits staring straight at me.


    Hissss.


    Covered in green scales, the reptile¡¯s head was shaped like a diamond, and at the center was a fluttering tongue sticking out very near my face. Its sharp protruding fangs were also visible.


    ¡®Mommy.¡¯


    I wanted to scream, but I couldn¡¯t make a sound. ¡®How the hell?¡¯


    The snake¡¯s green scales were indistinguishable from the color of the grass. Half of its body was curled around the fence where vines crept, gazing as if it had climbed down a wall.


    And in a blink of an eye, the other half of its body¡­ was all over me.


    ¡°Uh¡­Aahh¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    That¡¯s easier said than done!


    In my mind, I was already screaming my head off. Still, I tried not to think about it and tried to ignore the snake slithering over my shoulders, though obviously, I couldn¡¯t!


    ¡°It can feel another being¡¯s fear through its skin. You¡¯ll be regarded as prey if you keep being afraid.¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re just scaring me even more, why would you give me such useless information?!¡¯ I screamed even louder in my mind as his calm voice did nothing to soothe me. At the same time, I could feel my body trembling as my heart pounded loudly in my ears.


    Even though the snake drew in closer, I could no longer hear its hissing because of the loud ringing in my ears. I could feel that my heart was about to burst out of my chest. Just then, I nced down and felt something strange.


    Hissssss. The snake lifted its head and slid down leisurely.


    ¡®Wait a second.¡¯


    Where exactly are you going?!


    ¡°Ahh¡­!¡±


    The snake started burrowing itself into my dress.


    ¡°A-Amoi¡­de¡­¡±


    It was at that moment¡­


    ¡°Selena.¡±


    Amoide, who I thought was a few steps away, suddenly turned up right in front of me. Because the tip of his nose was only a hair¡¯s width away, I could feel his breath on my forehead.


    ¡°Stay still.¡±


    With no hesitation at all, he ced a hand over my chest, into my dress.


    ¡°Wh, what are you¡ª¡±


    What the hell is happening¡­?


    Moments after, I could feel the snake¡¯s wriggling at the same time his hand came through the front of my dress. Startled, I didn¡¯t have time to process everything that happened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move a muscle,¡± Amoide warned again.


    Even if he didn¡¯t say so, I was already nning on it.


    ¡°I said, stay put.¡±


    He ced his other hand on my shoulder and held on tight.


    Hwik.


    Just then, the hand inside my clothes grabbed the snake.


    ¡°Uh¡­ahh¡­¡±


    At the same time, a strange sound slipped out of my lips. A snake in my clothes, a bare hand grasping onto it¡­ the two intertwined in a fierce battle of dominance. I couldn¡¯t help but think this was all bizarre.


    ¡°Wh, what do we¡­ d-do?¡±


    As the snake¡¯s head was caught, its body immediately curled over Amoide¡¯s forearm.


    Inside my clothes, I could feel the snake¡¯s scales creeping over my body, as well as the strength of the hand that sped it.


    While the snake was ice cold, the hand was burning.

 Chapter 27

    <strong><em>Chapter 27</em></strong>


    Suddenly, his hand flung out of my chest. Although it was still wrapped over his arm, the snake¡¯s meandering body dangled in the air.


    ¡°AHHH!¡±


    I let out another ear-splitting scream. The snake firmly curled over Amoide¡¯s arm was bigger than I thought. Finally, I was able to see the overwhelming size, and to say that it absolutely terrified me was an understatement.


    I-it should be alright¡­


    The snake¡¯s body tightened around his arm even more.


    ¡°W-what should we do?¡± I asked helplessly, thinking about how its poisonous fangs might dig themselves into his flesh. The snake¡¯s teeth and fluttering forked tongue drew near the hand that held it.


    It¡¯s not dead yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s d-dangerous! Be careful!¡± I shouted in horror.


    Before I could say anything more, Amoide mmed the snake onto the ground. The blunt corner of a protruding rock was struck over the snake¡¯s head vigorously.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The ferocious scene rendered me speechless. Instantly, the dangerousmotion was over just like that.


    Eventually, Amoide was the one who broke the silence.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Confused by my reaction, he stared right into my eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t ask right away, shocked by the snake¡¯s ttened head in his hand. But then I finally opened my mouth and asked, ¡°A-are you¡­ alright?¡±


    ¡®What did I just see¡­?¡¯


    With one fluid motion, as easily as breaking a brittle branch in half, Amoide subdued the snake. I saw it very clearly. Not long ago, this sickly husband of mine had a fever so high that he was bedridden. Well, even then, he still had enough strength to crush my hand.


    ¡®Just my luck.¡¯


    Feeling goosebumps rising at the back of my neck, I wrapped my bandaged hand over my nape slowly.


    ¡°Your hand really did that.¡±


    I peered at the snake¡¯s crushed head, then at his hand.


    Upon seeing how I kept looking back and forth several times, Amoide raised an eyebrow. Although I assumed it was easy to guess what was on my mind, he instead asked, ¡°Does your hand hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­fine¡­¡±


    I forced myself to respond with a voice that wouldn¡¯te out. However, I immediately regretted it.


    ¡®Fine, my ass!¡¯ I should¡¯ve just said I wasn¡¯t fine! I really needed to milk this injury dry and use it to my advantage!


    But then, after seeing such an expression on his face as he looked at my hand, the lie got stuck in my throat.


    ¡°Sorry for startling you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said again, as if I¡¯d already memorized the phrase.


    However, I really was okay now.


    This guy in front of me caught a snake with his bare hands without kicking up a fuss, so how could Iin about it? Combing his fingers through his hair roughly, his blond hair became tousled even as it radiated in the sun.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± he said in a barely audible voice.


    Disregarding his foulnguage since I had more things to worry about, I asked in return, ¡°¡­What about you?¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Amoide frowned again.


    ¡®What else could I be talking about?¡¯ It seemed as if he really didn¡¯t understand what I was referring to.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking if you¡¯re alright.¡±


    You just caught a snake, after all.


    ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡±


    With frustration built up to a certain level, I pointed at the snake he flung just now and bursted out.


    ¡°Be more careful! You could have been bitten by that snake!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already dead.¡±


    Whoosh. He hurled the snake to the other side of the garden. Amoide did it in such a way that it looked so easy, as though just flicking away a bothersome twig on a sidewalk. In that one moment, it seemed like the snake flew slowly, then secondster, I could hear a distinct sound as it hit the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell the staff to clean it up. Don¡¯t go near it.¡±


    ¡°What if ites back to life?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ipletely crushed its skull.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Okay,¡± I answered without missing a beat. Then, as ifpelled, I continued, ¡°T-that¡¯s amazing. You really were¡ªamazing. Wow. I was shocked.¡±


    I gave him a thumbs up.


    ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    He simply replied nonchntly. It didn¡¯t seem like false bravado, just really an attitude that radiated confidence.


    If that was nothing for him, then what the hell would he consider ¡®amazing¡¯? It wasn¡¯t even a small stringy snake, it was definitely a huge snake. I saw it. I literally saw it!


    ¡°Did¡­did it bite you?¡±


    An uncharacteristic smile graced his lips, though it was so imperceptible that I couldn¡¯t see it due to my overflowing distress.


    ¡°Right here¡­¡± I took his hand and flipped it over and over, carefully inspecting each and every finger. ¡°It looks like you were punctured right here¡­¡±


    ¡°Punctured?¡±


    Quickly, getting distraught, my voice shook as I cried, ¡°Le-let me see. We have to get you to Raymond straight away, and then¡ª¡±


    Taking his hand, I tried to examine it thoroughly again. I searched every nook and cranny, but I couldn¡¯t see any wounds at all.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The hand I held was shaking. To be exact, it was his entire body that was shaking. Covering his mouth with his other hand, Amoide tried to hold in hisughter.


    Only then did I realize something was amiss.


    ¡°I really was worried! Were you just making fun of me?¡±


    At that moment, my grip on his hand loosened. He smiled so brightly that I had to worry over my poor heart again.


    ¡®So, he¡¯s also capable ofughing so freely like this¡­¡¯


    But before I could admire his smile more, it quickly disappeared from his features. ¡®Did I really just witness his mood swings in action?¡¯ Donning a cold exterior once more, I then recoiled and let go of his hand.


    ¡°What kind of snake was it that you¡­¡¯


    ¡®¡­could grab it like that.¡¯ was what I was going to say, but before I could continue, he interjected. ¡°If you n to continueing here, we¡¯ll have to search for more snakes and kill them. Just in case there¡¯s more,¡± he spoke with a casual tone despite the gravity of his words.


    I suddenly felt sorry for the snakes I¡¯d never met before, if only because I saw theirrade¡¯s skull get crushed like that.


    ¡®Oh, that¡¯s right.¡¯


    Amoide was a knight. I almost forgot.


    He had been the Commander of the Order of the Sun, the knights who fought and contributed the most in the war. Amoide was a man that everyone admired and rightly idolized.


    ¡®Yet, now¡­¡¯


    He was trapped in this estate. No matter how admirable the Duke was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the battlefield like this. I could feel my face scrunching up into a grimace. Between the two of us, he must be deeply frustrated. That, I could tell without him even needing to say it.


    While the war was ongoing, he wore solid armor and forged headfirst into violent battlefields. In times of peace, he wore a dignified knight¡¯s uniform and defended the Empire¡¯s Capital.


    After being used to such dignity, it¡¯s no wonder that Amoide¡¯s personality became twisted while he was helplessly chained to one ce.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Perhaps it was because of the sullen mood, but my heart suddenly became cold.


    ¡®¡­What?¡¯


    Seriously, it¡¯s cold.


    ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯ Was I really that worried? ¡®To the point that my heart would ache like this?¡¯


    It suddenly felt like there was a hole where my heart should be.


    Swoosh.


    Something flitted across my periphery. I thought it was a butterfly, but immediately, I realized it was only thece of my dress.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Why wasce flying across my face? It looked exactly like the one attached to the front of my dress as well¡­


    ¡°Looks like your dress was ruined,¡± he said in a brash tone.


    ¡°My dress? Oh, you mean what Noir did earlier?¡± I asked unknowingly, but when I nced down, I shrieked loudly and covered my face. Never mind the ruinedce, the chest area of my dress waspletely torn apart.


    Even my underwear was ripped up!


    Cleavage that would normally have been covered up was exposed for all the world to see as the hems around my chest fluttered around.


    I gasped audibly.


    After regaining my senses, I quickly adjusted my clothes.


    It was only to be expected that the thin fabric of my clothes would get torn apart after a snake and his arm went through the neckline.


    In my bewilderment, I gathered what¡¯s left of the top part of my dress in a feeble attempt to cover up. However, no matter how desperately I tried to adjust my clothes, it wasn¡¯t enough topletely cover my exposed underwear and skin.


    ¡°It¡­ It was an ident,¡± Amoide said, but his eyes were as calm as an undisturbedke, not the least bit thrown off his game. He didn¡¯t look embarrassed at all.


    It¡¯s like it hadn¡¯t been a day or two since hest saw a woman¡¯s naked chest.


    As if I was a reptile myself, his expression betrayed nothing as he looked at my disheveled state.


    ¡®You should feel self-conscious at the very least¡­¡¯


    I was embarrassed all on my own because the other person was so s¨¦ about everything. On the other hand, instead of panicking or feeling bashful, he raised a hand and ced it on his shirt. Amoide stared at me emotionlessly.


    Pluck.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Pluck, pluck.


    Without the leisure of stopping to think about what¡¯s going on, I peered down, aghast. It was as if time had stopped.


    As his hand went down further, buttons were being ripped mercilessly off his own shirt. Like a fool, my mouth stayed open as I gaped nkly at him without doing anything. He ripped off his thin white silk shirt, his body now exposed under the sun.


    in for everyone to see was his perfectly toned body, his firm arms, and a solid chest, his stomach that rippled with muscles.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    He¡¯s been stuck to his sickbed even during the prime of his youth¡­


    ¡®Let¡¯s stop thinking so hard.¡¯


    Still heavily confused, I lowered my gaze and stared at the floor.


    While counting the small buttons scattered on the ground, I was jolted to attention by a thin, warm touch on my shoulder.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I could only blink silently as Amoide put his shirt over my shoulder.


    ¡°You can cover up this way.¡±


    Surprisingly wider andrger than I thought, the shirt indeed could cover my upper bodypletely. It was also long enough to reach my thighs. It was hard to believe that this piece of cloth was a shirt and not a nket.


    Couldn¡¯t find a safe ce to rest my gaze at, I blinked once more nervously. His nude chest was right in front of my nose.


    He¡¯s too close.


    I could see everything.

 Chapter 28

    <strong><em>Chapter 28</em></strong>


    ¡°U-um, I¡­ But¡­¡±


    I barely managed to stutter.


    ¡°Throw it away after wearing it. Don¡¯t even say you¡¯d return it to me after you¡¯ve washed it.¡±


    Amoide already put up an iron wall with those words before I could say anything.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even think about doing so!¡± I eximed, almost tearful.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡­I think you should cover up, too¡ª


    Was what I wanted to say, but I couldn¡¯t muster the courage. The huge, broad chest in front of me, two healthy pecs peaking out, was strongly engraved in my eyes.


    ¡®Why does it look so sexy to me¡­?¡¯


    It¡¯s a man¡¯s chest, though. A man¡¯s chest!


    I did think that the cleavage that sometimes peeked out of the cor of his shirt was unusual. Still, it was my first time seeing a naked body like this.


    Meeooow.


    The meandering cry of the cat was carried through the air, which lured me toe back to my senses.


    ¡°N-Noir.¡±


    As if to answer me, Noir sauntered towards me and rubbed his head against my dress. Trying to reassure him, I said, ¡°It¡¯s all right, you¡¯re okay.¡±


    It seemed like Noir was surprised by the disturbance a while ago.


    ¡°The snake is gone. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    While calming Noir down, there was suddenly amotion.


    ¡°Is there something wrong, Your Grace? What was that sound earlier¡­?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if they heard me screaming, but the attendants seemed to havee toote. However, after seeing the scene, the attendant¡¯s voice faded off.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gazes shifted to me.


    Their expressions quickly turned bashful as they eyed the oversized shirt covering me like a nket. Their eyes were locked on the shirt¡ªon how Amoide held the shirt over me. More precisely, on the two of us and how close we were standing together.


    I nced down and hastily covered up the ripped part of my dress.


    <i>¡®Why, of all things!¡¯</i>


    Why did we have to get caught looking like this?!


    I wrapped the shirt even tighter around my body as if it were armor. That¡¯s the only way I could calm myself. But, the way everyone looked at me continued to be strange.


    They all exchanged nervous nces. It also seemed like they were murmuring amongst each other. Although I couldn¡¯t hear anything because they were too far away, it was clear that they were exchanging some words, appearing all serious.


    ¡°We apologize. We were tactless.¡±


    Saying so, each servant muttered an apology and turned around one by one.


    ¡­What¡¯s wrong with them?


    At the strange behavior of the employees, I tilted my head. Then, one stray mumble exined the entire situation.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know you were having a good time together¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say anything in return, so I quietly averted my gaze.


    Amoide noticed my downcast eyes as he gazed down at me. His eyes were colder and ghastlier than the snake from earlier.


    He withdrew the hand from the shirt that he had put on me.


    ¡°No.¡±


    His teeth audibly clenched.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    Hearing him repeating his denial once more, my self-esteem plummeted.<i>¡®Why does he have to say it like that¡­¡¯</i>My face turned red. Usually, when something like this happens, shouldn¡¯t you be at least a bit flustered?


    It¡¯s unfair, it¡¯s unfair! I missed the chance to deny it first!


    ¡°W-we apologize. Please overlook our mistake.¡±


    Their apologies continued nheless. They were also coughing to hide their embarrassment.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t mind us¡­ Please continue¡­¡±


    ¡°I already said it¡¯s not like that,¡± Amoide frostily said once again. At the following statement, the servants stopped retreating to stare at him in question.


    ¡°Get rid of that thing.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    As they peered around cluelessly, he beckoned them to one spot in the garden.


    ¡°¡­We understand.¡±


    After his words, the servants hurried to that spot despite still being confused. Then, moments after, a loud scream signaled the discovery of the snake¡¯s long body. They swiftly brought a sack and some tongs to pick up the snake, and soon, the snake corpse was collected.


    It wasn¡¯t until I saw the servants drag the sack away that I realized it was all over.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Amoide turned to me as the servants moved away.


    ¡°Don¡¯te to this ce anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Somehow, it felt like my feet were stuck on the ground. I gripped the shirt over my shoulders tightly and looked up at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked.


    Thud.


    As I felt all the strength in me leaving my body, he hurriedly grabbed onto my shoulder.


    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t hit the ground, thanks to the arm wrapped tightly around my waist.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Amoide pressed the question once again. Gazing into his eyes, I asked softly, ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me such a question when you are the one who copsed like this again?¡±


    ¡°When¡­ Did I fall down?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just now.¡±


    ¡°When I fainted, you¡­¡±


    I shut my mouth and came to my senses before I continued refuting him. It was him who always fainted like that, so I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d remember.


    ¡°¡­How did you know that?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the servants carried you from outside my room back then.¡±


    His expression darkened as his gaze gravitated towards my bandaged hand. I could guess what he was thinking.


    ¡®Oh, that¡¯s what it is.¡¯


    He thought he owed me one.


    ¡®¡­Like this hand.¡¯


    <i>[ Amoide carries a lot of pride. Be careful not to treat him like a patient just because he¡¯s weak now. ]</i>


    That was Cami¡¯s warning during my first night with Amoide.


    She said he tended to abhor leaning onto someone or owing them any favors due to his strong sense of independence.


    Anyway, I was the one who copsed while nursing him back to health. Of course, the indisputable fact was that memories of my past life suddenly came back to me, revealing that I didn¡¯t eat nor sleep properly. So, the limitations of this body were at rock bottom.


    ¡°Your face is pale.¡±


    I cowered slightly against that piercing gaze.


    It wasn¡¯t an act. After everything blew over, my legs copsed from under me, and I couldn¡¯t move at all.


    My body was covered with cold sweat, and my breaths were ragged.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Your Grace.¡±


    As he propped up my frame, I tried to rise from the ground. Nheless, because my legs were trembling heavily, I soon stumbled. But, before I could hit the ground again, I felt myself being lifted up.


    ¡°What¡ª!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t dreaming, it¡¯s not an illusion. I was really in his arms, his hands wrapped tightly under my knees and over my shoulders.


    His chest¡ªno, he is too close¡­!


    Amoide gazed down at my nk, embarrassed expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, so please put me down. I can just call a maid to help me¡­¡±


    I nced around in a hurry. Though because I moved around a lot during the strolls, Rona and the other maids weren¡¯t usually by my side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t struggle.¡±


    His low voice rang in my ears, and before I knew it, I froze and stopped my limbs from iling around.


    As I exhaled, his hair was slightly shaken.


    ¡°I¡¯m just paying my dues.¡±


    At his words, I was almost convinced. It almost looked like he was really concerned for me.


    ¡®That¡¯s impossible¡­¡¯ Amoide just hated that he owed me something, and all he wanted to do was recover his self-esteem somehow.


    ¡®This is what I¡¯m going for, anyway.¡¯


    I gently clenched my hand into a fist and squeezed it firmly.


    <center>* * *</center>


    ¡°Oh my! What happened?!¡±


    Rona eximed as she saw me in Amoide¡¯s arms.


    Of course, it was surprising that I came back in this state after just taking a walk. To be more exact, it was his current appearance that was more surprising.


    His¡­state of undress.


    ¡°It just turned out this way.¡±


    I averted my eyes in embarrassment.


    Using both hands to cover her lips, Rona gaped alternately between me and the half-naked Amoide. It seemed like her gaze lingered more on Amoide though, and I couldn¡¯t me her.


    Disregarding the maid¡¯s open stare, he carefully set me down on the couch.


    ¡°Oh my, this is Your Grace¡¯s¡­?¡±


    As Rona looked at the shirt draped over my body, she continued muttering, ¡°Oh my, oh my¡± over and over again. Then, her eyes widened as she saw the torn dress underneath. I simply shook my head at the maid as her eyes were obviously filled with questions.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    It was difficult to put into words.


    Rona shifted her gaze toward Amoide, who was ncing around the room.


    ¡°This is the first time Your Grace has visited Mdy¡¯s room.¡±


    Somehow, Rona sounded very ecstatic. She asked eagerly, ¡°Would you like a cup of tea?¡± Now, her eyes were glinting with excitement.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Rona.¡±


    I cut her off quickly.


    ¡°Rona, I¡¯m tired.¡±


    I looked terrible. It was the inevitable result of thebination of messy hair, torn clothes, and severe mental distress.


    ¡°Would you like me to draw a bath first?¡±


    At her suggestion, I nodded helplessly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have it ready soon.¡±


    Rona then grabbed the other maid in the room by the arm and hurried out the door. The other maid was caught by the arm and was dragged away without her consent, and before long the door closed. Silence soon stretched between those left in the room.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It¡¯s like even if one strand of hair would fall, I¡¯d definitely hear it.


    With the two of us there, only the sound of our breathing could be heard clearly. Besides the nights we were required to have together, when else did we have a chance to be alone in a room like this?


    And with him half-naked like that.


    What should I say? Who the hell would be able to say anything in this situation?


    Even though I tried my best toe up with something to say to break this horrid silence, I just couldn¡¯t think of anything. Suddenly, Amoide shifted his gaze towards me and opened his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back. Rest up.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    As he went toward the door and when he swung it open, Rona and the other maid¡ªboth of whom were standing very close by¡ªwere startled away.


    Seeing Amoide walk away, Rona hurriedly entered the room.

 Chapter 29

    <strong><em>Chapter 29</em></strong>


    ¡°Mdy, is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Problem? What problem?¡±


    ¡°What a waste.¡±


    Exactly. What the hell.


    ¡°You¡¯ve waited for such a long time for this opportunity, Mdy! I can¡¯t believe His Grace came here to your room! And even in this state¡­¡±


    Rona gestured to her chest with both of her hands. At that, I could feel my face burning up again.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath.¡±


    After saying so, I entered the bathroom with Rona by my side to help me because I could still feel my legs shaking. The tub was filled with hot water, and thanks to this, the bathroom also became full of soap bubbles.


    As I immersed myself into the water, I could feel my muscles loosening up at once, my nervousness dissipating as I groaned.


    Drowsy, I closed my eyes and tucked my chin into the water while gently rubbing my body.


    ¡°Were you very surprised?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a bit.¡±


    Just thinking about what I went through a while ago gave me goosebumps.


    ¡°The snake was this big.¡±


    With eyes wide open, I held up my forearm to demonstrate the snake¡¯s size to Rona.


    ¡°No way, that couldn¡¯t be, Mdy.¡±


    ¡°But, I am telling the truth?¡± Proving my words, I held up my forearm again to Rona¡¯s incredulous expression.


    ¡°Was it that big?¡±


    This time, Rona copied my gestures and held up her forearm as well, and at that, I nodded quickly.


    ¡°It must¡¯ve been really huge.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I ran out of energy and leaned back in the tub¡ªa few bubbles scattered along with my movement.


    ¡°If His Grace hadn¡¯t been there, you would have been in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    When the snake slithered down my shoulder and went into my dress through my chest, then Amoide reached in to catch it¡ª


    ¡°Nope. No, no.¡±


    Water droplets fell off my hair as I shook my head from side to side.


    I needed to forget what happened.


    It happened only because of the circumstances. He did that to save me, to bring out the snake. So, there was no need to remember the details and get embarrassed like this.


    Even the person who put his hands over my chest was so nonchnt about it, so I shouldn¡¯t feel mortified by it.


    ¡°The Master risked his life to save you.¡±


    Rona¡¯s words prompted me to ponder deeply about it.


    ¡®To save me¡­?¡¯


    The memory of the snake roving over my body kept repeating in my mind.


    Rather than trying to save me, wouldn¡¯t it be right to say that he only acted on his instincts? If a snake was left alone to bite his wife directly over her heart, wouldn¡¯t his renown as the Empire¡¯s number one knight be at risk?


    ¡®Yeah, that is what it is.¡¯


    There was no need for me to dwell on it. I should just let it be.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But, somehow, Rona gave me a look that said that wasn¡¯t the case.


    She was grinning from ear to ear, not even the slightest hint of the worry she had while talking about the snake.


    ¡°Mdy, I know exactly what happened during your stroll earlier.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    I answered back, a deadpan look on my face. Of course, she did. I kicked up a fuss, so everyone saw what happened.


    ¡°I heard it was quite a sight. I heard about it already.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the snake¡­ it was really big. I didn¡¯t expect such a snake to have been roaming the garden like this even when it¡¯s not the season for them toe out. That¡¯s why everyone was surprised.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°The snake, well, sometimes theye out randomly, Mdy.¡±


    As Rona deflected the subject of the snake, it made me wonder. What was she talking about, then?


    ¡°It would have been dreadful if you were bitten, but I¡¯m d you weren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thank you.¡±


    However, Rona¡¯s eyes were twinkling strangely again.


    She was being very suspicious.


    ¡°Rona. Why are you being like that again?¡±


    As I felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, I backed away to the bathroom wall.


    ¡°His Grace¡­and Mdy¡­in the garden¡­¡±


    This child. With the ominous insinuations of Rona¡¯s words, her voice sounded distorted.


    ¡°Amoide and I¡ªwhat are you saying?¡±


    ¡°The gardeners said that Mdy¡¯s clothes were torn¡­ and that the master himself removed his shirt as well¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it romantic to have a rendezvous at a secluded ce in the garden?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that, well. Rona.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! You¡¯re in the middle of your passionate love affair~! You¡¯ve been taking good care of His Grace, and you even copsedst time. What a spark you have in your rtionship, Mdy!¡±


    ¡°It was just that the snake went into my dress¡­¡±


    No matter how much I tried to deny it though, it seemed like the excited Rona couldn¡¯t hear me.


    She continued enthusiastically, ¡°As expected, you two are in the prime of your lives. The reason why His Grace was curt with you before was only because he was too shy to express himself properly.¡±


    Again, again! This child was writing a novel on her own. Reality wasn¡¯t the rose-colored world she imagined.


    Rona continued squealing as her hands iled around.


    As I fanned my heavily flushed face, Rona suddenly noticed something in the middle of my chest.


    ¡°Oh my, Midy, this¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°These look like¡­ nail marks?¡±


    ¡°Huuuh?¡±


    When I looked down to inspect the area in question, I noticed the part where my skin was red. It was an area that the dress couldn¡¯t cover.


    ¡­What¡¯s this? Why was there a mark here?


    Amidst this confusion, I re-analyzed the clues I had from what transpired earlier.


    What came to mind was the moment Amoide shoved his hand roughly inside my dress, then promptly took it out.


    ¡®No way. Back then¡­?¡¯


    The nail marks were left behind probably when he did that.


    Everything went by so fast that I didn¡¯t even feel the slightest pain. A snake, as thick as my forearm, fluttered its forked tongue right at my face, so I had no time to process anything.


    ¡°You must have been very, very passionate.¡±


    Look at this delusional young maid in front of me¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s not like that, I already told you that is not what happened.¡¯ As much as I wanted to say these words, they were stuck in my throat.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been having yourmunal nights together all this time, but it¡¯s the first time you came back in this state¡­ I¡¯m sure your efforts are paying off, Mdy!¡±


    ¡°What? Y-yeah, I guess¡­¡±


    I managed to put on a stiff smile, then turned away.


    ¡®That¡¯s because he never touched me at all.¡¯


    Since I couldn¡¯t tell this to anyone until the day I die, I figured it would have been better if he pounced on me of his own volition instead, now that he¡¯s full of energy.


    <center>* * *</center>


    After soaking in the bath, I changed into a new dress and dried my hair.


    Rona was skillfully brushing my hair in front of a mirror.


    I gazed at my reflection and kept pulling up the fabric around my chest. The marks that were blindingly red were bothering me.


    ¡°Do I have any other dress that has a higher cor?¡±


    This dress was loose in some parts, but tight-fitting around the chest, which was why the size and shape of my chest were emphasized more than necessary.


    ¡°You have plump breasts, but all the dresses here are too tight for you around the chest. Who ordered these?¡±


    Rona grumbled to herself.


    ¡°The size is all wrong, and most are out of fashion. Look, Mdy, this kind of subtle flower pattern was in style more than three years ago.¡± She said, pointing to the embroidery on my dress.


    ¡°I know that more noticeable, colorful flower patterns are trendy these days.


    She let out a deep sigh, upset at herdy¡¯s situation.


    ¡°This wouldn¡¯t happen if you went to the boutique yourself, Mdy.¡±


    ¡°¡­Enough.¡±


    What was she talking about? What the public knew about the Duchess of Efret was that she was a mysterious woman covered by a veil.


    She was the Duchess who never attended any social events.


    This was the result of Cami¡¯s attempt to hide her daughter-inw, ashamed that she hailed from a poor fallen aristocrat whose family was falling apart. So, as a result, all the people knew about the Duchess was that she was taking care of her ailing husband.


    Hiding the truth like this was only possible because the Duchy was some ways away from the heart of the Capital.


    Rumors went rampant because they didn¡¯t know the real situation because the Ducal estate¡¯s affairs were covered up.


    Rather than addressing the rumors, Cami even helped those rumors prosper because she had to put a lid on the truth that her daughter-inw, essentially, had been bought. Nheless, Cami still had a reputation to uphold.


    The mansion¡¯s staff were also all asked to keep their mouths shut.


    Fortunately, many were hesitant to be kicked out of the mansion, so they themselves were strict about this family¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that important, Rona.¡±


    My priority was to prevent a bleak future. If it was out of fashion or if it didn¡¯t fit well, it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even go out often, anyway.¡±


    I said this calmly. At this, Rona became more upset.


    <i>Knock, knock.</i>


    We both turned our heads at the same time as we heard the sudden sound. Cami¡¯s maid opened the door and came in.


    ¡°The Madam is looking for you.¡±


    <center>* * *</center>


    Sitting on an armchair was Cami who red at me venomously with all her might. As if I were seeing the snake from earlier again, I hesitated in front of her.


    ¡°You called?¡±


    I bent slightly into a curtsey, but Cami just continued ring at me.


    It stayed that way for quite a while.


    After some time, a stray thought popped into my head. Maybe the snake wasn¡¯t that bad. But then, Cami finally spoke.


    ¡°Is it true that my son captured that snake with his bare hands?¡±


    ¡°¡­You heard?¡±


    News surely traveled fast within these walls, it seems.


    ¡°Just answer me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    Amoide did catch the snake, and with his bare hands.


    Maybe that¡¯s why Cami looked livid.


    ¡°This unseemly¡­¡±


    <i>Tsk.</i>It was the sound of her tongue clicking. I winced slightly as it echoed throughout the room.


    From the moment I stepped through that door, I was already at fault. Even though I sat before her in a soft,fortable chair, it felt like invisible thorns were slowly prickling my skin.


    ¡®This again. What now, what else am I supposed to say here for?


    I could feel the air around me grow ominous.


    ¡°Of all things, you had to get caught doing that?!¡±


    Cami¡¯s high-pitched screech pierced through my ears sharply.


    ¡®What the hell is she talking about now?¡¯

 Chapter 30

    <strong><em>Chapter 30</em></strong>


    What Cami said just now wouldn¡¯t register, so I stared nkly at her¡ªuntil a bulb lit up in my head.


    ¡°Oh, but that¡ªit¡¯s a misunderstanding¡­¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t carry yourself with dignity, what do you think the employees would think?!¡±


    ¡°No. but¡­¡±


    Though clearly, Cami couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    ¡°And besides¡­!¡±


    She shuddered, horrified by her own imagination.


    ¡°What if Amoide was bitten?!¡±


    At the end of the day, she still thought about her own son first.


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    I kept my mouth shut.


    It might not mean much for her, but even so, would she care if I told her that I was the one who was the most in danger in front of the snake? And that the reason my clothes were torn like that was because it actually burrowed into my dress?


    ¡°What if Amoide copsed after getting bit by that venomous snake?!¡±


    ¡®But Madam, what about me?¡¯ I wanted to ask that, but I was afraid of what she¡¯d reply.


    ¡°It was an ident, Mother¡­ I didn¡¯t expect this either¡­¡±


    I tried to make an excuse, but it seemed like Cami still wasn¡¯t even listening.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take walks anymore, what use are they for my son¡¯s health! You¡¯re just walking around meeting snakes. What the hell are you doing¡­?!¡±


    As I continued to listen to her, I felt something stab at my heart.


    <i>[ You¡¯ve been having yourmunal nights together all this time, but it¡¯s the first time you came back in this state¡­ ]</i>


    Rona¡¯s words fromst time suddenly came into my mind.


    ¡°¡­But, he did regain some strength.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I breathed out a sigh and winced. ¡°Please look at this. It¡¯s a wound that was left by your son.¡±


    ¡°¡­Amoide?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He never approached me outside ourmunal nights together, but with what just happened¡­¡±


    <i>[ I¡¯m sure your efforts are paying off, Mdy! ]</i>


    I heard Rona¡¯s voice again. I was so ovee by embarrassment earlier when I first heard it, though now, it felt like I gained a very efficient weapon.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because he regained his strength that my chest is like this?¡±


    Saying so, I ced my hand over my chest like a theater star.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize back then, but¡ªbam! Oh? I was pushed against a wall! Bam!¡±


    ¡°¡­Bam?¡±


    Cami covered her mouth with both hands, aghast. ¡°I never taught my son to do anything like that.¡±


    She raised her brows in an effort to keep herself calm.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I nodded fervently and sympathized with her.


    ¡°Of course, Mother never taught her son such a rough method of courting.¡±


    ¡°Rough¡­?¡±


    ¡°Though¡­ I wonder why this is happening? Isn¡¯t this the result of my supervision over his meals and exercise?¡±


    This time, I was the one speaking without letting the other person catch a break. I said all that without pausing, so I was a bit out of breath by the end.


    ¡°Who was it that dragged him out of the room after he copsed?¡±


    I went on with my moving speech.


    ¡°Who was it that changed his tasteless diet to the point that he now empties his te?¡± I said, staring directly into Cami¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°That was me. It¡¯s all the result of my efforts.¡±


    I said each word with force.


    ¡°And, I can¡¯t believe we could see these noticeable results in such a short period of time. I¡¯m not asking you to praise me, but it¡¯s not right to corner someone like this because of an unpredictable ident¡­¡±


    I did my best to look pitiful in front of Cami.


    In return, she was taken aback by the outpouring of my words. It was exactly how she had exined to me about Amoide¡¯s supposed loss of strength.


    It was the second time in this room that Cami looked like she had bitten off more than she could chew.


    I maintained eye contact with Cami after saying everything that I did, calming myself down in the process as I leveled my breathing.


    ¡°This is all for your precious son. If you¡¯re going to tell me to stop these efforts after just a crisis or two, then you shouldn¡¯t have let me be in charge of Amoide¡¯s health in the first ce, Mother. I¡¯m disappointed that you don¡¯t have any confidence in me.¡±


    ¡°Disappointed¡­?¡±


    Ah. I regretted saying that just now because Cami¡¯s face suddenly twisted up.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far.¡±


    At this point, I decided to take it down a notch.


    ¡°¡­Of course, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what Mother was really thinking.¡±


    I spoke again in a much more calm tone.


    ¡°Someone must have shaken Mother¡¯s resolve.¡±


    The time it took Cami to call for me was too fast, no matter how I thought about it.


    As soon as I came back to my room, news broke out quickly, leaving only enough time for me to bathe and put on my clothes.


    Even though she knew everything that happened in the mansion, considering the size of this Ducal estate, the time frame should have been longer. Besides, the ce where Amoide and I took a walk was quite far from the building where Cami resided.


    There was definitely someone around Amoide and me to observe our behaviors at all times.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°Right, Mother?¡±


    I spoke earnestly with a hand on my chest.


    <i>Ba-dump, ba-dump.</i>


    I could feel my racing heartbeat under my hand. It was proof that Cami still very much kept me on my toes.


    Maybe, I¡¯ll be the one who will die first.


    I heard that if a person was exposed to constant stress, it eats away at their lifespan.


    ¡°Shake my resolve?¡±


    Cami looked directly at me.


    ¡°Who dares to do something like that?¡±


    Instead of answering her, I thought of the candidates.


    It wasn¡¯t just one or two.


    Cami had numerous eyes, hands, and ears throughout the manor.


    Of course, the servants and maids would follow only Cami¡¯s orders, so they¡¯d be able to monitor me whenever they wanted.


    But, then why?


    Did she really think that I¡¯d harm her son? I really couldn¡¯t ]understand.


    ¡°If mother attached someone to me, that could be the case.¡±


    ¡°Such a thing¡­!¡±


    Cami clutched the arm of the chair she was sitting on.


    ¡°Oh, but of course, Mother. You wouldn¡¯t do such an inappropriate thing. Never.¡± I smiled pleasantly as I nodded. I watched Cami grip the chair more tightly.


    ¡°An elegant, well-educated nobledy such as yourself wouldn¡¯t ever do that. Of course, not.¡±


    At that, I straightened my waist and ced my hands over my knees.


    ¡°I believe in Mother. So, I want you to trust me, too.¡±


    I took a deep breath before continuing.


    ¡°I heard that today¡¯s incident happens all the time. But, let¡¯s make sure this doesn¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°What happened today was so nerve-wracking. I don¡¯t think I can leave Amoide in your hands all day.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid that Amoide would pounce on me?¡±


    Cami¡¯s expression hardened at my nonchnt tone.


    ¡°Yourmunal nights must be organized by Raymond and the astrologers.* If you do as you please, then¡­¡±


    ¡°I will always keep this in mind. So, please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Certainly. My priority is to improve Amoide¡¯s health until themunal nights we have together. Only then will we be able to produce an heir sessfully and as quickly as possible. We¡¯ll have a very healthy and cute son.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Cami¡¯s lips twitched, as if she was really convinced by my reasoning.


    ¡°¡­A son.¡±


    Her eyes twinkled.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m very confident¡­¡±


    ¡­Not. Absolutely not confident at all. If we¡¯re talking about a son or daughter, it wouldn¡¯t happen in the first ce!


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Cami mmed the table.


    ¡°Yes, yes. A son. Latuz was never wrong about anything.¡±


    Latuz was the astrologer¡¯s name.


    ¡°He said that you and Amoide will definitely conceive a son on the day when Jupiter¡¯s energy is the strongest.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°You have to conserve your strength until then.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mother.¡±


    I nodded right away, urged by the unusual gleam in Cami¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®If she finds out that I¡¯m lying¡­¡¯


    Amoide and I had never once slept together. And, surely, it would never happen in the future.


    I was already dreading what she would do to me if she knew that we never did anything during those nights together. Cami, more than anyone in the world, heavily anticipated the birth of this household¡¯s heir.


    ¡­Would my head still be intact once she found I¡¯d been deceiving her?


    ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    Cami asked as she saw my trembling fingertips.


    ¡°No, Mother.¡±


    I lifted my teacup and banished the thought.


    One thing was clear from this conversation.


    There was someone who was against my way of taking care of Amoide¡¯s health.


    I managed to convince Cami that she should leave it in my hands. Even though I exaggerated a bit and added a few white lies and some smoke.


    But, Cami already gave permission because it involved the birth of the next sessor of the Efret Duchy.


    That someone was someone powerful enough to shake Cami¡¯s resolve, and the only thing on my mind now was the way she tightly gripped the handle of her chair.


    ¡­Who the hell was it?


    After some careful consideration, one face came to mind clearly.


    <center>* * *</center>


    A few dayster, in the afternoon, Rona opened the door carefully.


    ¡°Mdy.¡±


    Rona, who had poked her head into the door opening, stepped inside. ¡°Please excuse us. It¡¯s time for your medication. Head maid Greta brought some medicine for you.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Greta stood in front of Rona, who was holding a tray of vials.


    ¡°Leave it there.¡±


    ¡°I received orders from the Madam to make sure you drink it, Young Madam.¡±


    Greta spoke in a pointedly haughty manner.


    I slowly raised my gaze and looked straight into hers.


    <b>¡ª¡ª</b>


    <b>*TL/N:</b>Astrologers are also consulted to know which days of the month she¡¯s the most fertile.

 Chapter 31

    <strong><em>Chapter 31</em></strong>


    The liquid in the ss vial was green.


    I¡¯d been taking that medicine every day, but the green color would make me feel sick every time. Although it didn¡¯t taste disgusting or smell awful, it was really bitter.


    Raymond made it with a special mixture of herbs.


    I heard it was an excellent formtion because it contained all kinds of medicine that were good for the body and was helpful for conception.


    Of course, no matter how good this conception medicine was, it didn¡¯t have any use unless a proper marital rtionship was achieved¡­


    This was why every time I took the medicine, I used to feel bad at all the money being wasted with those expensive herbs going into my body for nothing.


    At the same time, I felt guilty about deceiving people by drinking it¡ªSo, this time of the day when I ingested it was particrly painful for me.


    ¡°Now then, please drink it all at once.¡±


    Holding some chocte with her, Rona stood next to Greta.


    I didn¡¯t want to, but I drank the medicine in one gulp. Then, I quickly downed a ss of water to rinse the bitter taste away.


    What exactly did they put in there? I drank it every day, but I still couldn¡¯t get used to it.


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    Even after wiping my lips with a handkerchief that Rona gave me, the bitter taste still lingered.


    ¡°Ah, please eat this.¡±


    As I rolled over the chocte in my tongue to savor its sweetness, I waited for Greta¡¯s gaze to move away from me.


    ¡®Well, isn¡¯t that weird?¡¯


    Normally, as soon as I emptied the vial, Greta would pick it up then leave right away, leaving behind a chilly air from her cold shoulder.


    However, this time she was staying here for quite a bit longer. Even more, she was staring so intently at me.


    ¡®What is this? I¡¯ll get a stomach ache right after taking the medicine¡­¡¯


    I stared back at her as if to ask what her problem was, but she was adamantly staring back without saying anything.


    ¡®¡­What does she want with me?¡¯


    I could hardly taste the chocte in my mouth. No, if anything, was this what it felt like when people say you¡¯re being stripped bare by such a sharp gaze?


    I wasn¡¯t the only one who was intimidated by that re. The other maids and servants also couldn¡¯t speak to Greta properly whenever she¡¯d direct that deathly re at them.


    Between us, my gaze was that of a docile cow.


    Even though I didn¡¯t exactly want to win, that didn¡¯t mean I wanted to look away first either.


    ¡­How long has it been since this meaningless showdown started?


    ¡°There¡¯s something I must tell you.¡±


    Finally, Greta broke the silence.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    I leaned back against the couch, smiling as if I was very rxed, but truthfully I was in turmoil inside.


    ¡°I heard that the chef spent money autonomously.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I made it that way.¡±


    I nodded slowly.


    ¡°He bought valuable ingredients without my permission.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also true.¡±


    I nodded again, then rebutted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°The Ducal residence¡¯s internal affairs are managed by me, the head maid.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Once again, I nodded obediently.


    ¡°So?¡±


    At that, I scratched the back of my head while asking this. Disapproval shed before Greta¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It is Madam Cami¡¯s job to manage the household¡¯s management. And, in extension, it is my responsibility and duty.¡±


    ¡°Right, I know how hardworking you are more than anyone else. It must not be easy to manage an estate this big.¡±


    I smiled while praising her.


    ¡°¡­Then, why did you grant autonomous authority to the chef without consulting me?¡±


    I took a moment to answer as Greta pointedly ring at me.


    ¡°Of course, this was to prepare better food for the Duke. There¡¯s nothing more important in this mansion than to take care of my husband¡¯s health.¡±


    With her expression growing darker, she continued.


    ¡°Absolutely, but before you do that, you should have consulted me¡­¡±


    ¡°I already had a discussion with Mother.¡±


    My upturned lips twisted higher. As Greta¡¯s expression grew darker, mine in turn became brighter and brighter. I continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been granted full control over the supervision of my husband¡¯s health. Didn¡¯t you hear, Greta?¡±


    It was the power that could be granted by Cami and Cami alone. So, it wasn¡¯t a decision that any maid could refute.


    It must be hard for her to believe this since I wasn¡¯t exactly the same ¡®Selena.¡¯


    ¡°Of course I heard about this, but¡­ You even ordered the kitchen to be moved?¡±


    ¡°The current kitchen is far too rudimentary. The mansion has been renovated repeatedly, but it feels like the kitchen was built a century ago.¡±


    I maintained eye contact with Greta.


    ¡°The kitchen is where everyone¡¯s meals are prepared. I ordered it to be moved because I want the food to be made in a cleaner environment, And¡­¡±


    I could see Greta¡¯s neck turning red as she strained it, veins threatening to pop any second now.


    ¡°I also know that the kitchen is the Chef¡¯s domain. I just gave control back to him. Greta, as the head maid, I want you to back down from this.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°The kitchen isn¡¯t like any other ce here. Fire, water, knives, skewers¡­ It¡¯s the most dangerous, but also the most important section of the estate.¡±


    I continued my exnation with a tranquil smile.


    ¡°Greta, you must have such a hard time managing the entire Ducal estate. You should let Jean take full responsibility of the kitchen and¡ª¡±


    ¡°I follow only Madam Cami¡¯s instructions.¡±


    I wonder why that line didn¡¯t sound so convincing anymore.


    It was always the same rebuttal whenever she wanted to say no to me. Still, it wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t expect her to say this again, but somehow, I wasn¡¯t threatened by it anymore.


    Visibly rxed, I replied to her.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the one who told me to take care of my husband¡¯s health, and the kitchen is also connected to that. Do I really need to spell it out for you?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°I want to provide a better environment for the person who¡¯s in charge of my husband¡¯s food. If you find anything wrong with this, then go ahead and take this matter to Mother. Right now.¡±


    In one corner of the room, Rona¡¯s eyes went back and forth between me and Greta, her hands over her gaping mouth. She had an expression that said, ¡®You¡¯re so cool!¡¯


    Dumbfounded, Greta had nothing to say in return. It was as though she was nervous.


    ¡®That¡¯s because I never stood up for myself like this before¡­¡¯


    Even though she was only the head maid, she had power on her side because of her knack for intimidation and because Cami gave her authority. If we went by the natural order, my position was higher than hers. But, since Greta had been living that way for a while, she grewcent.


    She must be surprised that I was acting this way now.


    That¡¯s why she¡¯d been staring at me like that all this time. Her scowl seemed more formidable because she was standing, and I was sitting.


    Not backing down, I raised my chin, even though it felt like my jaw was about to fall off from the ¡®rxed¡¯ smile I¡¯d been maintaining for so long.


    ¡°Since you exined, then I understand.¡±


    With tight lips, she smiled in return. It looked quite strange because her eyes were still so vicious.


    ¡°Then, I shall be on my way.¡±


    ¡°Ah, one more thing.¡±


    Greta turned back.


    ¡°Were you the first one to say something about the snake incident?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    She was nonchnt.


    ¡°I was far from the garden at that time. How could I have told the Madam about it right away?¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    ¡°May I know why you asked, Young Madam?¡±


    ¡°It bothers me that Mother was worried needlessly. It made me wonder whose feet managed to run so fast.¡±


    To be honest, though, I was horrified by the thought that everything that went on between Amoide and me was being reported in great detail.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°All right, then.¡±


    Greta finally left the room after taking the empty vial with her.


    As I watched her walk away, it felt like all the strength in my body dissipated.


    <i>Ka-chack.</i>


    As the door closed, Rona sighed deeply.


    ¡°Hooo.¡±


    Her eyes were still wide, even as Greta had already disappeared. She hurriedly came by my side and said, ¡°Why is the head mead such a busy body. Right, Mdy?¡±


    ¡°Rona.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Is Greta monitoring me?¡±


    Rona thought for a moment before answering.


    ¡°¡­Maybe?¡±


    ¡°Haaa.¡±


    At that moment, I sank back into my seat, my body entirely drained. It was a small exchange where our weapons were only words, but why did it feel like I really exerted my body?


    I¡¯d been anticipating Greta¡¯s confrontation for some time now because I really wanted to ensure that Jean could buy as much food as he wanted.


    So, even if I never wanted her to actually face me like this, it was inevitable. At the end of the day, I really would be bumping into other people.


    ¡°I think the head maid crossed the line, Mdy. She is only good-natured in front of Madam Cami.¡± Rona grumbled.


    ¡°She was still quite polite.¡±


    On the surface, at least.


    ¡®But, I still don¡¯t know who¡¯s watching me.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know who ¡®negatively¡¯ reported to Cami about the snake incident.


    Cami said she didn¡¯t attach someone to me, and I wasn¡¯t sure if I should remove my suspicion on her because Greta was very good at pretending to be clueless.


    And there¡¯s one more person¡ª


    Someone who wanted to antagonize me.


    On the table was the leftover chocte. When my eyes descended upon it, the bitter taste in my mouth resurfaced.


    Medicine.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    The medicine that Amoide shed in my mind. Then, the vials that Emma brought me every day.


    ¡®That medicine is really bothering me.¡¯


    Whether it was made ording to the prescription Raymond showed me or not, I needed to check.

 Chapter 32

    <strong><em>Chapter 32</em></strong>


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mdy? Why do you look so serious?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Does it look that way?¡±


    I didn¡¯t realize, but I guess I was frowning. Realizing that, I quickly rxed my features and donned a smile.


    ¡°Yes, just now.¡±


    Rona nodded.


    ¡°If you have any concerns, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me. I¡¯ll help you in any way I can.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing you can help with, really.¡±


    I shook my hand in the air as if to dismiss her, but I suddenly felt a chill.


    ¡°Mdy¡­¡±


    In front of me, Rona suddenly burst into tears.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be of any help¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡± I said, taking out a handkerchief and wiped away Rona¡¯s tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m always ready to help you, Mdy, but you think I¡¯m useless¡­¡±


    Whimpering, Rona sniffed and blew her nose on the handkerchief.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, Rona,¡± I said, trying to calm her down. ¡°Would I ever think of you like that, hm?¡±


    Nevertheless, her sobbing continued.


    ¡°I just thought that Mdy is finally being so confident and energetic, so I wanted to help you somehow¡­I want to help you be the real madam of this house.¡±


    ¡°¡­Howe?¡±


    It didn¡¯t feel like she was lying, though, at the same time, I couldn¡¯t fully believe Rona¡¯s words.


    In this vast mansion, the only person I could trust was myself.


    ¡°Mdy, y-you saved me.¡±


    ¡°¡­You still remember that?¡±


    That happened a rtively long time ago. It was when I first entered this household, and during an outing given once a month so I could see my siblings. As I passed through an alley in the carriage I was riding, I could hear someone screaming.


    When I tried to see where it came from, I saw Rona there, being dragged away by her hair. And then, she was thrown into a ck carriage that sped away quickly.


    <i>[ Follow them. ]</i>


    Without thinking about it, I instructed the carriage driver to do so, and sure enough, the ck carriage arrived at what looked like a ve market where debtors lurked.


    In the end, I bought Rona from there with the money that I was supposed to bring home for my siblings.


    It was a highway robbery, except I did it to myself. Come to think of it, what I did was extremely reckless, though I couldn¡¯t just turn a blind eye.


    <i>[ I needed a maid, so I brought her here. Please give me some money I could send home. Please. ]</i>


    It was the first andst time I asked something for myself from Cami.


    Cami was initially annoyed that I took the initiative to bring Rona in as a maid since she was from the slums, but she eventually relented after she looked into some things.


    That night, Rona and I held hands and cried all night, overjoyed that we could stay together in the mansion.


    ¡®That was so long ago, though, goodness.¡¯


    Truthfully, it was only two years ago, although the memory felt rather distant now¡­


    Firstly, it¡¯s because so many things had changed.


    ¡°You are my benefactor, Mdy, so I¡¯m ready to do anything that you ask of me. My life belongs to you! If you didn¡¯t save me back then¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it was an impulsive decision on my part, so¡­¡±


    I had been so nervous handing over the money that was supposed to be for my siblings. Still, I really couldn¡¯t just let ve traders have Rona. Nobody else would have helped her.


    ¡°You should thank Mother, too. In fact, I couldn¡¯t have brought you into the mansion without her permission.¡±


    The Duchess¡¯ attendants, maids and other servants all had verified identities, their origins proven to be clean¡ªWhich was why I couldn¡¯t believe it when Cami said she¡¯d allow Rona to stay in the mansion, considering her background.


    Besides that, I was shocked when she heeded my request and paid for my siblings¡¯ child support again as well.


    I was a little touched, really. Cami acted so uncharacteristically that I thought she might have been sick that day. And I berated myself for a little why, thinking that I misunderstood such a benevolent person.


    However, of course, Cami turned back to normal after that.


    ¡°But, it was Mdy who saved me. Thank you, once again,¡± Rona said firmly, wiping her tears away.


    ¡°Then¡­can I ask you for a favor?¡±


    I gazed at Rona, my heart skipping a beat as I considered a gamble.


    <center><b>* * *</b></center>


    ¡°Mdy.¡±


    Gently opening the door, Rona came into the room and called out to me quietly.


    Although No one else was there to listen, there was a reason why she was being so cautious like this.


    ¡°Did you get it?¡±


    My voice was equally as discreet as Rona¡¯s.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    She grinned and reached into her apron pocket.


    ¡°Who do you think I am, Mdy?¡±


    There, in her hand, were the pills I asked her to get.


    ¡°And this, too.¡±


    Taking out another thing, it was the potion that Amoide regrly took.


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    Rona huffed up her chest at the praise she received.


    ¡°Just how did you manage to get these?¡±


    ¡°All thanks to my capabilities, Mdy.¡± She said as a proud smile hung on her face.


    ¡°Capabilities?¡±


    ¡°Aah, yes. I have something like that.¡±


    I asked Rona to get the medicine that Amoide always drank, though to be honest, I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d actually be able to do it. As I was thinking about how to go about my next move, it was surprisingly easy to do.


    ¡°Really, how did you do it?¡±


    I asked her again, but an idea shed in my mind.


    ¡°Was it Robert?¡±


    Rona, who was smiling proudly up to that point, was suddenly taken aback. I grinned at her bewilderment, seeing as my guess was right. Come to think of it, why didn¡¯t I try to approach Robert for this?


    ¡°Well¡­ You¡¯re right.¡±


    As if she were confessing a great secret, Rona sighed heavily.


    ¡°Robert is usually the one who gets the medicine from Dr. Raymond, so¡­more or less¡­ one way or another¡­¡±


    Saying so, her cheeks visibly reddened.


    ¡°¡­More or less? ¡­One way or another?¡±


    A strange thought passed by my mind then.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡ª!¡±


    At that, I bounced on my seat and squealed. ¡°What did Robert do to you!¡±


    ¡°Ah, you surprised me, Mdy! I-I just kissed him a few times and¡­ nabbed the medicine while he was still dazed!¡±


    Denying the first thought I had, Rona quickly came to Robert¡¯s defense and hurriedly exined.


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course! We¡¯re on good terms in the first ce. But, hmm, anyway what will you do with these, Mdy?¡±


    Rona¡¯s eyes sparkled with a curiosity of another kind. Instead of answering, I rolled over the pill in my palm. ¡°Rona. I¡¯m going out right now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course, but¡­ pardon?¡±


    Rona did a double-take.


    ¡°Where will you go, Mdy? You¡¯re leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I nodded nonchntly.


    ¡°Gosh. Oh my gosh. You, Mdy? Today¡¯s not a day you¡¯re allowed to go out!¡±


    ¡°Yup. I know.¡±


    I knew why Rona was so surprised.


    After getting married to the Duke, I never went out except for the days I was scheduled to go out. I would usually leave the mansion only once a month to go see my younger siblings, who I left at Aunt Ellinda¡¯s house.


    ¡°What kind of wind blew today? But, Mdy, where will you go?¡±


    ¡°Call a carriage for now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. We¡¯ll also have to get you ready for your outing¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to make a fuss.¡±


    I stopped Rona.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to my Aunt¡¯s house today.¡±


    <center><b>* * *</b></center>


    ¡°Still¡­ For a Duke¡¯s wife¡¯s outing, this is just too much, Mdy.¡±


    She grumbled with a grumpy face.


    Rona and I were on our way out the estate on a carriage. It was a wide and spacious piece ofnd, so it would take a long time before we got out of the gate.


    And, all the way through, Rona kept grumbling.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re using a carriage meant for servants, Mdy!¡±


    ¡°Well, I heard you couldn¡¯t get a proper carriage ready,¡± I answered in a nonchnt manner.


    The servants who managed the estate¡¯s carriages said that there was no carriage avable right now, so they just gave us whichever was avable, and it happened to be a carriage for servants.


    It was all right with me since the carriage¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t matter, anyway.


    In fact, it would have been more difficult if I rode a luxurious carriage.


    <i>[ Are you scheduled to go out today? ]</i>


    Cami was reluctant to let me go when I asked for permission. It wasn¡¯t exactly a reaction that was unfamiliar, since she was like this once a month whenever I went out.


    <i>[ I just really miss my siblings right now. ]</i>


    That was the only excuse I had. As I said this, I clenched my hands into fists that were hidden under the folds of my dress.


    If I asked for permission like this, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to see my siblings until next month. Regardless, it couldn¡¯t be helped. There was someone I really needed to meet.


    <i>[ All right, just be sure toe back quickly. You know the precautions you must take, right? No one should know you¡¯re the Duchess. Understand? ]</i>


    <i>[ Yes, of course. ]</i>


    <i>[ Consider your actions carefully. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to pay all that money for breaking the contract. ]</i>


    Even though Camiughed as she said this, all I felt was a chill running down my spine.


    ¡°I thought they¡¯d give you a better carriage since Mdy has been getting along with the Duke recently, but¡­I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have ridden it even if you managed to get it for me. You know the Duchess wouldn¡¯t let it slide. She¡¯ll hate it for sure.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­ This is such a shabby carriage, Mdy. Even the carriage that Dr. Raymond uses is much better than this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Raymond is an important guest of the estate.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about you, Mdy?¡±


    Me?


    I couldn¡¯t say anything in return.


    ¡®Really, I was worse off than an outsider.¡¯


    After being pped with reality yet again, I felt my heart sink.

 Chapter 33

    <strong><em>Chapter 33</em></strong>


    ¡°No matter how much the Madam says that you shouldn¡¯t reveal your identity to the outside world, a carriage without the family crest would have sufficed, Mdy. I¡¯m sure the servants in charge of the carriages did this on purpose!¡±


    ¡°Even so, the person who gives them orders wouldn¡¯t change. Just because I look like I¡¯m on good terms with Amoide doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯ll bend over for me.¡±


    Amoide and Cami were above everyone as they¡¯re the estate¡¯s employers, but there was still a hierarchy amongst the maids, attendants, and all the other people who worked at the Duchy.


    There were people who managed everyone and gave instructions to others even though they were fellow employees.


    In this manor¡¯s case, the one on the top was Greta, the maid closest to Cami, and no one could rebel against Greta because her orders were as good as Cami¡¯s.


    At the very least, Jean was hired externally and his domain was the independent kitchen, so he could move on his own without having to challenge Greta¡¯s influence.


    But, outside the kitchen, everything was ording to Greta¡¯s will. It was a mandate granted by Cami herself.


    In any noble family, the influence of the head maid as the chief of the servants was somewhat strong, but in the case of the Efret Duchy¡¯s mansion, it was especially stronger.


    Truthfully, Cami¡¯s authority should have been passed onto me, as her daughter-inw, and this was themon practice in any aristocratic household.


    However, as long as the Duchess¡ªor should I say ex-Duchess, since the title should have been passed onto me now¡ªwas still alive, she would still be in the seat of power, recognized as the master of this family.


    If this was a normal household, the previous Madam should have stepped down from the household¡¯s internal management since Amoide was the Duke, and to give way to the new Master¡¯s wife. Usually, the previous matriarch would cease all her social activities, return to the countryside, and live separately.


    Regardless, that wasn¡¯t the case for the Efret household.


    Cami was still the most powerful person in the Duchy because Amoide was ill, and I, his wife, was just a puppet being controlled by Cami. Which meant I was at the bottom of the food chain.


    No wonder Greta¡¯s words held more weight than mine.


    ¡®Still, though, Cami said she¡¯d leave the matter of Amoide¡¯s health in my hands¡­¡¯


    Even if I was still under constant scrutiny.


    ¡°It¡¯s better than it used to be, though to them, it¡¯s still the same. It¡¯s not like I gave birth to a sessor.¡±


    After all, the servants are bound to listen to Greta more, since she was Cami¡¯s henchman. My position in the Duchy was exactly like the carriage I was riding right now.


    ¡°This is actually better.¡±


    I leaned my head against the rickety carriage¡¯s window. Every time we passed by gravel on the ground with some stones sticking out, the carriage shook readily.


    ¡°What¡¯s better, Mdy?¡± Rona asked, leaning her head towards me.


    ¡®The less I stand out, the better.¡¯


    A carriage that would shake so earnestly like this on a rough road. No one would ever think that the Duchess of Efret was in a carriage like this.


    This was also why I didn¡¯t reveal my destination.


    Soon, the carriage left the heart of the capital, but it took me a long time to reach my destination.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ nothing¡¯s changed here.¡±


    Unlike the central part of the Capital where shops were abundant,mercial streets in the outskirts were sparse.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    As if spooked, Rona wrapped her arms around herself.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll be shopping, wouldn¡¯t it be better to go to Ritorre Boulevard at the center of the Capital?¡±


    ¡°There are too many people there.¡±


    Ritorre Boulevard was the busiest ce in the capital. Everywhere you looked, there were shops d with shiny signboards and opulent ss disys¡ªAnyone and everyone who had money always shopped there.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s crowded there! It¡¯s famous for its boutiques and jewelry stores and dessert shops¡­ All the best things in the Empire are in that street.¡±


    Muttering so, Rona looked so disappointed now since she had been looking forward to shopping. ¡°But¡­ what are we doing here¡­¡±


    I simply grinned at Rona.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone I have to meet.¡±


    <center><b>* * *</b></center>


    I stopped in front of a shabby pharmacy.


    The wooden sign had a bowl of medicine etched on it with nothing else written but the word ¡®Drugstore.¡¯ The illustration and the handwriting were so horrible that I doubt anyone would willinglye here for business.


    It was a ce where you would wonder if there was a proper pharmacist working there.


    <i>Knock, knock.</i>


    Two stato beats on the old wooden door followed more after no one weed us after a while.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    There was no answer from inside. However, it wasn¡¯t a store with transparent ss, so I couldn¡¯t look inside.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s changed here,¡± I murmured, letting myself in the half-open door and looking in.


    Inside was a sleeping middle-aged man, nodding under the sun, his bellyrge enough to hang over the armrest of the chair he rested on.


    <i>ng, ng.</i>


    At the sound of the bell over the pharmacy¡¯s door, the man was startled awake.


    ¡°Wee¡­¡±


    Bouncing off his chair, the man stopped panicking when he saw me there.


    ¡°How have you been?¡± I greeted him first.


    ¡°Oh, who is this?¡±


    Walter, who blinked several times as he stared at me, adjusted his sses that had slid down the bridge of his nose. It was clear that he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    ¡°Selena?¡±


    Finally, Walter beamed. Even so, his blurry eyes shone with tears and so the light in his eyes was quivering.


    ¡°Long time no see. Has it been a year? Two or three years?¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been three years yet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. No matter how much liquor I drink, I can remember that much.¡±


    Walter approached me with shaking hands.


    ¡°They say you moved somewhere. You might not have been able to pay off your debts anymore, so I thought you¡¯d been sold off somewhere.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one possibility.¡±


    I smiled brightly.


    ¡°You said you were doing well in the job I introduced to you, when you were a caretaker. Though you didn¡¯t even register at the work center anymore, and I heard you disappeared.¡±


    When I couldn¡¯t work at the pharmacy, Walter introduced me to a Countess for work since he felt sorry for me.


    After the death of the old Countess, I¡¯d been in charge of mending clothes at a store called Opium, but I wouldter ept Cami¡¯s offer to be Duchess.


    As I entered the Efret household as the new Duchess, I cut off contact with everyone. Obviously, this was because of Cami¡¯s demands.


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason for that.¡±


    ¡°But, really¡­¡±


    Walter tilted his head and looked at me from head to toe. ¡°You look much better than before.¡±


    As he studied my appearance, his eyes widened as if he had realized something. Then, his mood darkened and his expression grew sad.


    ¡°Selena, what happened?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Where¡­ Are you a concubine? Huh? They paid off your debts, so they¡¯re using you for your body?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that kind of thing.¡±


    I waved my hands to refute him,ughing as I did. But, soon after, I stoppedughing.


    It was because my situation wasn¡¯t so different from what Walter assumed.


    I received money just to give birth to a child.


    I epted such a deal. No matter what you think of it, it was such a crazy contract.


    If I had the chance to turn back time and choose again¡­ Would I make a different choice? I wasn¡¯t too sure. It didn¡¯t matter what method I used to settle my debts, whether I did it through the boutique or through Cami. The end result was the same.


    ¡°Selena?¡±


    Walter called out to me cautiously, as I had suddenly gone quiet. To make up for the silence, Iughed again and continued speaking.


    ¡°Actually, I was offered a job that pays well.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Where?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    This was part of her agreement with Cami¡ªto break all ties to the outside world once I became Duchess, and that no one at all woulde to know about the contract, even Amoide.


    I was allowed to see my younger siblings once a month due to our circumstances, nheless, even that was only a few hours at a time.


    My younger siblings thought I was making a lot of money as a maid.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re being worked to the bone since your face isn¡¯t gaunt, and the calluses on your hands have softened a lot, too. No new wounds either.¡±


    Walter looked at my hand carefully and said that.


    He was a quick-witted man.


    He always appeared drunk, yet with his sharp eyes, he always observed the people who visited his pharmacy. This was why he remembered not only all the faces of his regrs but even the people who¡¯de by only once.


    ¡°Even if your face isn¡¯t like that, you seem to have a lot of worries. You aren¡¯t suffering physically, but even so¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    I shied away from his gaze that made me feel prickly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t fool my eyes. Don¡¯t underestimate me just because I¡¯m a drunkard,¡± he chuckled.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    It really was amazing.


    ¡°The expression on your face is usually what they look like, the people who visit my pharmacy. Like a clogged sewer.¡±


    ¡°Clogged¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. As if you got sick just sitting on a problem that you couldn¡¯t solve.¡±


    Walter motioned to his chest and made a groaning sound.


    ¡°I can¡¯t cure a disease like that, even if it¡¯s me. I don¡¯t have the medicine that heals the frustration that you feel in your heart.¡±


    Walter¡¯s pharmacy was originally located at the heart of the city. However, he was deprived of that location because he fell under a lot of debt with the wrong person to have a debt with, and in the end, he was eventually pushed out to the outskirts.


    Still, his skills as a pharmacist were absolutely outstanding, so there were still quite a few people who regrly patronized his shop.


    Because the medicine he sold really worked.


    Among them, a lot of womene here so he could treat their infertility, which couldn¡¯t be solved through the usual pills prescribed by the usual doctors. The efficacy of his medicine spread through word of mouth, so a lot of people came here and provided Walter a modest ie.


    Walter¡¯s wife hated that he had a fanatical fondness for horse racing. Still, she did acknowledge his abilities.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve been hiding all this time, but you came here to look for me, right?¡±


    Those sharp eyes, which only seemed to be lethargic, became clear at that moment. Walter always had a good hunch, so whenever someone approached him for medicine, he would quickly guess whatever they needed.


    ¡°Um, well¡­¡±


    As if my lips were suddenly sewed shut, I hesitated. I already came this far, but I still wasn¡¯t sure if I should ask Walter to do such a favor.

 Chapter 34

    <strong><em>Chapter 34</em></strong>


    While contemting the dilemma before me, I grabbed the hem of my dress as if it were a dry mop.


    ¡°Well, it must be a difficult request?¡± Walter said, whispering with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s difficult, but¡­¡±


    I, too, murmured with a heavy sigh.


    Walter¡¯s expression became heavier. I couldn¡¯t decipher what he was thinking, so I felt nervous for a moment.


    ¡°Why¡­ What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ You look fine on the surface, but maybe it¡¯s that¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the sickness that makes<i>that part</i>where you sit on terribly ufortable.¡±


    ¡°The part¡­ where you<i>sit</i>on..?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying, but I suddenly shouted.


    ¡°¡­What?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, you won¡¯t even need this much medicine for it. Ah, but don¡¯t be stingy with the application, just put on a lot. Though if it¡¯s gotten serious already, then you should see a doctor, even if you¡¯re embarrassed. Any illness is nothing to be ashamed of¡­¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s not like that at all!¡±


    ¡°¡­It isn¡¯t?¡±


    Walter, who had excitedly taken out a new kind of medicine from his medicine cab, put back down the bottle in his hand, sullen.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never guessed wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for someone else, not me.¡±


    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s someone else¡¯s sickness? Has it gotten out of hand? If so, then just medicine won¡¯t suffice anymore.¡±


    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s not like that!¡±


    At my words, he stroked his beard and took a sip from the bottle that was next to him.


    ¡°Before you lecture me¡ª¡±


    He held up the bottle with clear amber liquid inside. ¡°It¡¯s a concoction of herbs.¡±


    Without anyone asking him directly, Walter answered me first, as though he sensed what I was about to say.


    ¡°Your wife has seeded in making you give up drinking, I see.¡±


    ¡°Of course. This is just herbal juice.¡±


    ¡°¡­All right.¡±


    I nodded half-heartedly.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s wrong with that person?¡± Walter asked, returning back to the subject at hand.


    I finally made up my mind and brought up the issue.


    ¡°Walter, please take a look at this medicine.¡±


    ¡°Medicine? What medicine?¡±


    When he asked, I opened my pocket and handed over a bottle with round pills inside it.


    ¡°This.¡±


    Walter adjusted his sses and inspected them closely. He opened his mouth again. ¡°It¡¯s a pill. Do you want me to find out what¡¯s in them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I actually have the prescription,¡± I said, then gave that to him as well.


    ¡°Oh¡­?¡±


    Walter¡¯s eyes glistened as he gazed at the piece of paper.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me to analyze the medicine even though you already have the prescription? How interesting. Really interesting.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Walter had an interested look on his face.


    ¡°If you want me to analyze this even though you have the ingredients listed down, then that means you don¡¯t trust the person who made it. Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±


    I averted my gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s not to that degree¡­¡±


    ¡°But, you¡¯re suspicious of the medicine. Am I right?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to be honest with him, even though he kept insisting. ¡°I just want to make sure. To double-check.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sure. If you say so.¡±


    Walter opened the bottle, sniffed, then ced a few on his palm. He smelled them a few times again, picked some out then popped them into his mouth.


    ¡°Walter, wait¡ª¡±


    To my surprise, I reached out to him, afraid that the effects might be different if someone other than Amoide took them.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ This¡­Yeah, it is¡­¡±


    With his eyes closed, Walter chewed on the pills for a long time.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Then, his eyes turned serious. ¡°Selena. Who¡¯s taking this medicine?¡±


    He hurriedly spat out the pill in his mouth.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    I shut my mouth like a m again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is, though it seems like they¡¯re important to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°You want them to live?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I could feel Walter¡¯s expression dimming.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s the matter¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, no. Continue. What are that person¡¯s symptoms?¡±


    ¡°He suddenly copses without any reason, but sometimes it seems like he¡¯s too healthy.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s doing fine?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s strong.¡±


    As I stared at the bandage on my hand, I also remembered him crushing the snake¡¯s head.


    ¡°What kind of strength?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ normal strength.¡±


    The memory of Amoide lifting me in his arms made my face somewhat hot. I brushed a lock of hair behind my ear to forget how he looked without clothes on¡ªand diligently came up with another memory.


    <i>[ Get lost. ]</i>


    ¡°And, he¡¯s got a terrible personality.¡±


    ¡°Personality?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s always in a sour mood. I think it¡¯s been that way even before he got sick.¡±


    This was just a guess, though.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s possible for a man to have extraordinary strength. Although I¡¯m a pharmacist, not a doctor.¡±


    ¡°People whoe here regrly don¡¯t think that way.¡±


    Anywhere you went, the treatment from a formally trained doctor would be expensive. However, since Walter waspetent enough to concoct medicine that was as good as that kind of treatment and better yet with a rtively low cost, of course, people would flock to his pharmacy.


    ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s sick, but I¡¯m just wondering if there¡¯s another reason for it.¡±


    ¡°Another reason?¡±


    ¡°From this¡­¡±


    ¡°You think there¡¯s something in the medicine?¡±


    I nodded my head vigorously.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s poison and not medicine?¡±


    Hearing my im, Walter opened up the paper with the prescription on it and read it again.


    ¡°I know that the prescription itself, it¡­ looks normal enough,¡± I said.


    ¡°The medicine and the prescription match perfectly, Selena.¡±


    ¡°Then, that means¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the prescription. Neither with the medicine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°If there were traces of poison in this medicine, then wouldn¡¯t the one taking it be dead already?¡±


    ¡°But, that would be too obvious¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious if you die at once.¡±


    ¡°Yes, still¡­other people¡¯s stories aren¡¯t always pleasant. There¡¯s this sayingedy at a distance, but a tragedy from up close.¡±


    If it was someone else¡¯s story, then I can just enjoy watching with my arms crossed. Unfortunately, this was my story, so I couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.


    In fact, it might be all too simple to approach the matter.


    ¡®As long as I don¡¯t kill my husband.¡¯


    The reason Selena faced such a cruel demise was because she poisoned her husband. So, all I needed to do was<i>not</i>do that.


    Right now, I had no reason to poison him because I knew how the narrative went. It would be simple. If he¡¯s happy, then I¡¯m happy. Let¡¯s all be happy. That way, we can all have a happy ending that way.


    Regardless,


    There¡¯s no way everything would be that easy.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Amoide was already ill, and he¡¯s set to die young.


    At that time, his wife, who would be next to him, might still be unfortunately involved and falsely used of murder. Or, there was still a possibility that someone would assassinate him under the guise of his illness, theny the me on me.


    Either way, it wouldn¡¯t change. My death was inevitable at this point.


    So, at all costs, Amoide needed to live.


    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you say that the person taking this is precious to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­An important person.¡±


    I barely remembered to correct him. There might not be much difference on the surface, but there was a subtle difference between the two words. No, they¡¯re totally different.


    ¡°Anyway, you want that person to live, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­He<i>must</i>live.¡±


    Because if he does, then I can continue living as well.


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s going to be difficult.¡±


    ¡°What will be difficult?¡±


    ¡°This medicine.¡±


    ¡°You said it¡¯s made exactly ording to the prescription?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Painkillers aremonly prescribed for neuro stabilization and pain reduction.¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course.¡±


    That meant this medicine wasn¡¯t for essential treatment.


    ¡°It¡¯s a prescription drug for patients who suffer from extreme pain. It¡¯s a very potent formtion.¡±


    ¡°He does look especially in pain whenever he copses.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s a prescription for a person who has only a few days left to live. The purpose is to reduce their pain so they can pass on peacefully.¡±


    For a moment, the strength in my legs that kept me up wavered.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I stumbled and grabbed the edge of a desk. I slowly opened my trembling mouth. ¡°Then, is there no hope anymore since he¡¯s taking this medicine?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Will there be any difference if I try to stop it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­ He¡¯s been very, very healthytely. I feel like he¡¯s being more energetic, and he¡¯s had a betterplexion nowadays. Is there still no hope?¡±


    I grabbed Walter¡¯s arm tightly.


    ¡°Selena¡­ Well¡­¡±


    Walter seemed to be surprised by my sudden onught of questions.


    ¡°Even I know¡­¡±


    ¡­I knew that Walter wouldn¡¯t have the answers I wanted. Nevertheless, I couldn¡¯t stop clinging onto hope.


    ¡°The doctor who takes care of the patient would know his constitution the best.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    There was nothing wrong with the medicine. That was clear.


    His body was in a really bad shape. He might be holding out this long only because he was already exceptionally strong before he fell ill.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡±


    I gently let go of Walter¡¯s arm.


    Even though I had already confirmed what the ingredients of that medicine were, I felt even more frustrated.


    Trapped in aplex maze, I managed to find a single ray of light from a miniscule opening.


    However, it wasn¡¯t an exit, so the despair that flooded my senses was far greater.

 Chapter 35

    <strong><em>Chapter 35</em></strong>


    ¡°Ah, this is making me thirsty. Ahem¡­¡±


    Looking at the disappointment dawning upon my face, Walter fanned the air with his hands and took the bottle of herb juice next to him, gulping it all down.


    Still, no matter how much I looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem like juice.


    ¡°That¡¯s not juice, is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Did I get caught?¡±


    At my persistence, Walter finally relented. ¡°I brewed it a while ago. It¡¯s mixed well. Do you want a sip?¡±


    Walter offered the bottle to me.


    ¡°Next time, perhaps.¡±


    I shook my head and turned him down. It wasn¡¯t a good time.


    Even if I wanted to drink a bottle by myself and sit on the sidewalk as Imented, if Cami were to hear about how a ¡®Duchess¡¯ would do that, she wouldn¡¯t let me off with just a simple scolding.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just alcohol. It¡¯s medicine. Medicine, I tell you.¡±


    ¡°Medicine?¡±


    ¡°The ingredients I used are all good for the body. What good am I if I don¡¯t do that as a pharmacist?¡±


    He smiled and took another gulp from the bottle.


    ¡°Just how many bottles of that do you have?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Hmm, about seven bottles?¡±


    Saying so, he pointed to the ss bottles lined up on a shelf.


    ¡°Does your wife know about this?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Why would I tell her?¡±


    On the outside, the ss bottles hadbels sorted by the date, the names of all kinds of herbs on them.


    ¡°These look exactly like medicine.¡±


    ¡°Right? The color makes it look like that, too. Besides, I really only used the best medicinal herbs! It¡¯s better than some stupid medicine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still a drink, though.¡±


    ¡°Whatever¡¯s in it, alcohol is either medicine or poison. But that¡¯s because I doubled the potency of this formtion, except for the toxicity of the alcohol.¡±


    Walter was overflowing with pride.


    ¡°The more I drink this, the more I gain strength! Day and night! There¡¯s no other ce you can get this.¡±


    Finishing his words, he burst intoughter as he crossed his arms.


    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s that good, then give me some.¡±


    ¡°What, just give you some? I used expensive ingredients! I can¡¯t give it to you for free¡­ Huh?¡±


    Realizing that it was another person that responded to him and not me, Walter¡¯s voice faltered, and immediately stared at the person.


    ¡°Li¡­ Lily.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Selena.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again.¡±


    It was Walter¡¯s wife, Lily, who entered the pharmacy while Walter was in the middle of bragging about his homemade liquor.


    ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s nice to see you.¡±


    Because of the silence around us, it was easy to hear the sound of someone¡¯s teeth grinding in contempt.


    Walter tried to hide the bottle he held behind him, but when Lily looked sharply into his eyes, he sneaked it back up and ced it on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to say sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have kicked you out that time just because I was swept up by my anger.¡±


    ¡°No¡­It was my fault.¡±


    I could understand Lily¡¯s feelings. I would be angry, too, if I looked after the store while my husband was off to the racetracks. Though I couldn¡¯t bear to see the scene unfold before my eyes, so I just memorized the prescription again.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while¡­ Did you both have a nice chat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a long time¡­ But, I should get going. It was nice to see you again.¡±


    I slowly backed away, just as my instincts told me. Behind Lily, I could feel Walter¡¯s pleading gaze, telling me not to leave him to his fate. Nheless, I myself had to continue to live. As they say, no one should involve themselves in a lovers¡¯ quarrel.


    ¡°Oh gosh, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so long, so you should take a gift with you home.¡±


    ¡°A gift?¡±


    ¡°Looks like you have someone sick at home. And, this drunkard over here made a lot of healthy tea.¡±


    Lily pointed to the bottles on the shelf.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Walter¡¯s expression right now looked as if the world had ended. He was screaming quietly by himself, but Lily didn¡¯t quite seem to care.


    ¡°Come now, take it! It¡¯s a small gift from us. Isn¡¯t that right, darling?¡±


    ¡°O-of course. It won¡¯t be a waste if you take it, Selena.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re a great pharmacist, so you know how to make everything, from painkillers to stomach medicine.¡±


    Lily shifted her gaze from her husband to me.


    ¡°So, go ahead and take it. I want to do this much for you, dear. You¡¯ve worked so hard for such a long time.¡±


    As she said that, Lily walked over to the shelf and started taking the ss bottles one after another.


    Walter was forced to help his wife with the rest of the ss bottles she couldn¡¯t carry by herself.


    ¡°Are you sure I can have it?¡±


    I asked Walter carefully. Although Walter right now seemed to have had all his energy sucked out, as if his blood were all gone.


    ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯d be delighted if you took these off my hands, Selena¡­¡±


    Walter continued to mutter gloomily. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine¡­¡±


    As Lily continued to re at her husband, I obediently picked up the bottles.


    ¡°Thank you, then.¡±


    <center><b>* * *</b></center>


    On our way back to the estate in the carriage, I said nothing.


    Rona sat in front of me and was quiet as well, watching me as I was extremely serious.


    It seemed as though she was curious about where I had been and what I had been doing, but she didn¡¯t say anything because of the sombre atmosphere.


    ¡®Was I mistaken?¡¯


    I could feel my determination loosen up within me just as the energy I had slowly drained. Raymond should be a good doctor, then, seeing as he didn¡¯t do anything to the medicine.


    Regardless, he was still the most likely suspect to poison Amoide.


    Who else was there? Or maybe¡­my hunch was just all wrong? Amoide might die right on schedule, and that means I¡¯ll die as well.


    I¡¯ve thought about it a lot.


    Maybe once we¡¯re dead, Cami would want to bury her daughter-inw and her son together in a fit of rage. She could kill me in any way, not just poison! Of course, that meant I¡¯d be murdered.


    I turned my attention to Rona, who was sitting across from me.


    The country I was in right now, though illegal, had an active ve market. It was a ce where you could throw away anyone none-the-wiser, and it would be easy to dispose of someone like me as if I were a lowly rat or bird.


    ¡°Mdy, is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­? No.¡±


    ¡°But, what are all these?¡± She asked, tapping on the bottles that were on the carriage floor.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to answer, so I hesitated.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift.¡±


    Well, I wasn¡¯t wrong.


    However, the gift-giver looked as if he were handing over his children¡­


    What would Rona think if she came to know that I was on my way back to the estate with seven bottles of liquor? I decided to downy it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a herbal concoction. I heard it¡¯s hard to get anywhere else.¡±


    I was thinking of how to get rid of these, but Rona suddenly replied with an excited voice.


    ¡°This is alcohol, right?¡±


    Of course, Rona saw through me right away.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± I asked in surprise.


    ¡°How could I not know?¡±


    Her eyes shed as if she were a snake in front of a rabbit.


    ¡°Ah, yes, well. You¡¯re right.¡±


    I forgot that Rona was the strongest drinker you could find at the estate.


    ¡°Good liquor can¡¯t hide its scent.¡±


    ¡°Where did you hear that?¡±


    What exactly did a tightly sealed ss bottle smell like?


    ¡°Hmm¡­ The date¡­ it still needs to be fermented. You have to wait a bit until you drink it.¡± She checked thebels on the bottles one by one.


    ¡°Rona, you want to drink it?¡±


    ¡°Eyy, you know me well, Mdy!¡±


    ¡°I know you drink well.¡±


    I smiled at her.


    ¡°Drink¡­ well?¡±


    Rona tilted her head to the side in her confusion.


    ¡°Ah, well, there¡¯s a word like that, too.¡±


    [<b>T/N:</b>Selena uses the word ???, which means ¡®person who drinks alcohol reeeeally well¡¯. ]


    I leaned back against my seat andughed heartily.


    ¡°When it¡¯s ripened, I¡¯ll give you a bottle.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    Rona squealed, cing both hands on her cheeks and letting out a scream for joy. ¡°Really, really?!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    And with a smirk, I added. ¡°To share with Robert?¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh.¡±


    She looked ecstatically at the bottles.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to drink any, Mdy?¡±


    ¡°When will I ever drink that stuff?¡±


    ¡°You can share it with the Master!¡±


    ¡°With Amoide?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ While the mood is cozy, after teatime¡­¡±


    Another fairytale was unfolding before Rona¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen.¡±


    Just us two, facing each other and drinking¡ªIt was scary just thinking about it¡­


    ¡°His attitude towards you has be much softer these days, Mdy.¡±


    ¡°But, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    At that, I gazed at my hand, the one meticulously wrapped in bandages. The injury was serving me a lot better than I expected.


    It had a great effect whenever he was feisty.


    ¡®It does make me a bit guilty though¡­¡¯


    Still, it was still very useful. The carrot and stick method was good and all, but this was the best method to tame him.


    It was incredible how one injured hand can rein in such a ferocious man. However, it was a weapon with a limited shelf life. I had to stop using it at the right time because I couldn¡¯t just have a bandage on my hand for the rest of my life.


    Nevertheless, I was still worried about what would happen if Amoide would just return to how he used to treat me before.


    So, I¡¯d decided to use this weapon for just a little longer.


    ¡®If I didn¡¯t have this, he would just continue to ignore me.¡¯


    I felt a bit guilty for deceiving him.


    <center><b>* * *</b></center>


    Walter¡¯s pharmacy was quite a distance from the Ducal estate, so the sun was already setting when we returned to the mansion.


    ¡°The Madam is looking for you.¡±


    And, as we arrived, Cami was right there waiting for me.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    Cami¡¯s sharp eyes scrutinized me.


    It seemed that she already knew that I didn¡¯t go to see my siblings.


    Ah¡­ The carriage driver.


    I even gave him gold coins just so he wouldn¡¯t talk. Still, I had no expectations since he wasn¡¯t one of my people.


    With that in mind, I decided to abandon any excuses I had on the tip of my tongue.


    ¡°I went to a drugstore, but you already know that, Mother.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not making any excuses?¡±


    Against my nonchnt response, Cami was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 36

    <strong><em>Chapter 36</em></strong>


    ¡°Mother already knows, so I¡¯m just trying not to waste time.¡±


    ¡°Why did you go there?¡±


    ¡°Why else would I go to a pharmacy? It¡¯s because of medicine.¡±


    ¡°If you need any medicine, you only need to tell Raymond. He¡¯ll prescribe it for you after treating you, so why would you go to such a ce?¡±


    ¡°I went to ask about some medicine.¡±


    ¡°Medicine? What kind?¡±


    ¡°A conception pill.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that the medicine that the pharmacy I went to has a pretty good effect on pregnancy. I¡¯ve heard about it even before I entered this mansion.¡±


    The words flowed out of me freely. As a matter of fact, Walter¡¯s pharmacy was famous for selling remedies of one kind or another, so it wasn¡¯t aplete lie.


    ¡°Are you going to drink the medicine that such a quack doctor made?¡±


    ¡°Not a quack, a pharmacist. And, I can¡¯t just rely on Raymond forever. Right now, it feels like I¡¯m grasping at straws.¡±


    I mentioned Raymond¡¯s name.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been drinking Raymond¡¯s prescription already, but a baby hasn¡¯t been conceived yet.¡±


    I looked Cami in the eye and said this. ¡°While I¡¯m working to improve Amoide¡¯s health, I thought it would be good to approach this from a different angle, too. That¡¯s why I went there.¡±


    Cami listened well and lifted her teacup to her lips.


    ¡°But, did someone put a tail on me? How undignified.¡±


    <i>Stter.</i>


    At that, Cami spat her tea onto my face, some of it even going into my mouth.


    Drops of tea dribbled down my face and onto the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I reached into my skirt and dabbed my handkerchief over my face, wiping off the tea.


    ¡°W-what do you say just now.¡±


    ¡°A tail, why did you¡ª¡±


    ¡°That! Not that!¡±


    ¡°Ah, ¡®undignified¡¯?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Cami¡¯splexion quickly turned red as I repeated the word with more emphasis.


    ¡°Tailing another person without their knowledge is never a decent thing to do. Am I mistaken?¡± Asking that, I tilted my head to the side, shrugging my shoulders.


    ¡°Moreover, I didn¡¯t say that about Mother? Someone else must have ordered it. You have no reason to do that, right Mother?¡±


    Backhandedpliments¡ªIt was a necessary skill to master when dealing with someone stronger.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who lied about your destination,¡± Cami rebutted.


    ¡°Yes, but if I told you that I was going out for the pills¡­well. That¡¯s why I told you the usual instead.¡±


    I smiled amiably and lifted my teacup.


    ¡°Besides, in the first ce, my condition was that I go out once a month, but I never specified where I¡¯d go every time.¡±


    Of course, it was hardly an outing anyway, and I barely saw my siblings. I just went to my aunt¡¯s house, saw the faces of my younger siblings, spent a little time with them, then returned to the manor when the sun set.


    ¡°Mother gave me permission to go out and I returned safely. What¡¯s the problem, then?¡±


    Feigning naivety, I blinked at her as if nothing was truly wrong.


    Plus, I never lied, not before and not now.


    ¡°Oh, and I decided not to buy the medicine in the end. I only took a look because I was in a hurry, and as Mother said, I thought I should trust Raymond more. Mother¡¯s right, it was thoughtless of me,¡± I added earnestly.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Cami stared down at me for a long time.


    There really wasn¡¯t anything wrong with what I did. In addition, Cami wasn¡¯t saying anything because she knew that I wouldn¡¯t do any of what she was worried about.


    But, she was in a bad mood.


    Whenever she stared at me like this, I was reminded of how desperate she became whenever it came to her son.


    The pressure she exuded always made it hard for me to breathe.


    <i>Knock, knock.</i>


    After the long silence came a sudden knock on the door.


    Greta came in with a tray. As she ced a teacup onto the table, Cami¡¯s gaze shifted away.


    Fortunately, her intrusion gave me a chance to breathe, so I hurriedly lifted a teacup and ced a hand over my chest.


    ¡°The tea tastes really good. Is this also brewed by Greta?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Greta looked at me with confusion in her eyes, answering slowly.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no one here who could match Greta¡¯s tea brewing skills,¡± Cami said, and I grinned at herpliment towards the maid.


    Greta was Cami¡¯s maid from even before she married into the Efret household, which was why she was the only one who could cater to Cami¡¯s particr pte.


    Because of that, Greta¡¯s word was absolute amongst the maids. It would be bad if any of them caught her attention, because once Greta¡¯s eyes turned to them, they would be kicked out immediately.


    ¡°It is said that a maid resembles her master. You must have learned a lot while you¡¯ve been serving someone as graceful as Mother, even before she got married.¡±


    I had yet to grease my tongue, but the words were flowing out smoothly.


    Opposite me, Cami had a peculiar expression as she watched me speak. It was probably the first time I ttered her like this, so her confusion was understandable.


    It was also because I didn¡¯t know what else to do in this strange household.


    It was a matter of life and death, so I had little choice in the matter.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a blessing to have you here, Greta. I can¡¯t believe someone as talented as you have stayed so fateful by Mother¡¯s side.¡±


    Greta¡¯s eyes widened, then she exchanged nces with Cami.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Young Madam.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. Serving your master well is Greta¡¯s specialty.¡±


    I smiled.


    ¡°You follow Mother¡¯s orders well.¡±


    Greta responded with an equally bright smile. ¡°Of course. It is my duty.¡±


    It was a smile I¡¯d never seen before, even after she¡¯d been giving me medicine all the time.


    ¡®Ah, because she¡¯s in front of Cami¡­¡¯


    No matter how much she ignored me, she still couldn¡¯t do that in front of Cami, since she might think less of the maid if she did that here. However, even so, thanks to Greta¡¯s apathy, I¡¯d been ignored in ces Cami couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡®Was it you who put a tail on me?¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t tell who ordered it.


    During the incident with the snakest time, it reached Cami¡¯s ears right away, and the only one capable of achieving that was Greta or the head butler.


    Nheless, Cami wasn¡¯t onfortable terms with the Head Butler since he¡¯d been serving Amoide¡¯s father.


    Hence, it was obvious that Greta was the one who put a tail on me¡ªwatching all my actions, following wherever I went.


    That was the result of Cami giving Greta free reign.


    I couldn¡¯t let go of what little temporary power Cami bestowed upon me over Amoide¡¯s health. I would try hard to interfere between Cami and Greta so I could raise a white g for myself.


    ¡°By the way, Jean¡¯s new kitchen will be finished soon. I¡¯m so grateful that you allowed it so that Amoide¡¯s meals can be prepared in a much more pleasant environment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for my son, so you have nothing to be thankful for. Don¡¯t cross the line.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. We all have our own roles.¡±


    I nced sideways towards Greta.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ce where food is being prepared, so I pushed for the renovation to keep the food clean, and there were some people who were against it, but Mother¡¯s support helped me a lot. It must have been hard to follow my instructions, hm, Greta?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Greta, you¡¯re being awfully quiet today.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°You said a lot of things about the kitchenst time. As expected, you realized the distinction between the ces you can and cannot interfere with. Now, I understand why Mother cherishes you so much.¡±


    Greta¡¯s expression gradually darkened, as if she were swallowing something bitter.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be off to visit Amoide.¡±


    Finishing my words, I stood up, pushing myself off the chair. Now that I¡¯d said everything I had to say, it¡¯s time to leave the stage.


    ¡°He must have been bored all day without me by his side, maybe.¡±


    <center><b>* * *</b></center>


    On the way to Amoide¡¯s room, I saw that the garden I needed to passed through to get there was turned upside down. Most of the ruined foliage were the thick bushes or the nts at the rear of the garden.


    Shovels of soil were piled up here and there, and arge was installed.


    ¡°Oh, Mdy.¡±


    Coulton, the butler, bowed to me when he saw me.


    Even with a head full of white hair, he still continued to work in this estate, managing the entire household.


    ¡°Coulton, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re looking for snakes.¡±


    ¡°Snakes?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a hunt for them within the estate. Under Cami¡¯s instruction, the servants and gardeners are looking for them.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an order to capture every single one of them, so they don¡¯t have a chance to crawl out.¡±


    The old butler¡¯s face looked pretty tired. I could understand his fatigue, seeing how much fuss Cami was making.


    ¡°But, how are you doing it?¡±


    ¡°The first thing we did was ce a over the ces where there¡¯s likely a snake so that its actions are limited. Then, we lure it out with strawberry juice. It¡¯s easier to capture them together like that.¡±


    I could see gardeners carrying jugs of strawberry juice and spraying them near the.


    ¡°That way, it¡¯s easier to catch them all at once.¡±


    ¡°I guess so,¡± I said as I nodded.


    Suddenly, it became noisy in another part of the garden.


    ¡°They must have caught one.¡±


    Just as Coulton guessed, the gardeners were startled by the sudden appearance of a snake, then they picked it up with thick branches and put it in a sack.


    Just the thought of it gave me goosebumps.


    ¡°It may be dangerous in this area while we¡¯re catching them, so please refrain from taking walks here with the Master for a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­All right.¡±


    I took a look at the sack onest time.


    The leather sack was shaking wildly because the snake was still alive.


    I hurriedly looked away and exited the garden.

 Chapter 37

    <strong><em>Chapter 37</em></strong>


    <center><b>* * *</b></center>


    Of course, it was because he was being isted.


    Anyone would feel despondent in a situation like this. Everyone in the Duchy knew of this. But, more than anyone else, he was the most isted.


    The owner of the estate was always alone.


    A person who spent his time looking outside the window because of his weak body¡ªthat was Amoide.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    His deep blue eyes peered into mine.


    ¡°I told you not to look at me like that,¡± he said with a fierce re.


    ¡®Oh my¡­¡¯


    I was taken aback for a moment. What did I do to deserve such a re when I just entered his room?


    ¡®Those eyes of yours could kill people.¡¯


    Still, my lips were alive.


    ¡°¡­How else am I supposed to look at you, Amoide?¡±


    Questions were necessary to solve problems, after all.


    ¡°It makes me feel horrible,¡± he replied sharply.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    I was rendered speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s that look again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking at you normally. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I answered at random.


    ¡°Your face is the best as usual, but yo¡±I guess you¡¯re tired of keeping up this farce now?¡±


    As soon as I entered Amoide¡¯s room, I heard his sarcastic tone.


    ¡°What do you mean, I¡¯m tired?¡±


    I paused for a moment and gazed at him.


    He was sitting by the window as usual. His face and body were shrouded by a shadow because the sunlight was too strong behind him. It made his angr features stand out more, though at the same time¡­ he looked lonely.


    It was the hour for wolves and dogs.


    It was a time when I couldn¡¯t tell whether the man sitting by the window was a puppy who would expose its belly to me, or if he was a wolf who would bite my neck.


    However, he looked lonely today¡­ though that¡¯s not possible.


    ¡®Is it because I wasn¡¯t here¡­?¡¯


    Really? Really?! Goodness, it worked, it worked!


    I wanted tough aloud, but I tried my best to keep it under control.


    ¡°You must have been bored without me.¡±


    I plucked the courage to ask this question. He looked displeased, but he didn¡¯t seem to bepletely denying it. Nheless, as I gazed upon the solemn look on his features, theughter that was bubbling on my lips disappeared in an instant.


    ¡®I understand why you¡¯re lonely.¡¯


    ur personality is horrible.¡±


    The words came out smoothly. It was what I thought anyway, so I was just speaking my mind.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    This time, he was the one who was speechless. No one would refute if they were called handsome.


    Though why did he bring it up?


    He stared at me with bewilderment. Then, he turned his gaze out the window. I think that¡¯s what he did whenever he was feeling embarrassed or shy.


    I knew from experience since I¡¯d felt the same way countless times, but I was more curious why he felt this way now.


    ¡°Has no one ever told you?¡±


    Curiosity rose out of the blue.


    He was the youngest knightmander of the Empire. This title alone would have been enough for him to be the most eligible bachelor.


    Besides that, he was the head of a Ducal family that was close to the Imperial family. These were all credentials that made him desirable.


    If he hadn¡¯t caught this illness, he would have married a beautiful, nobledy from a good family and standing.


    He wouldn¡¯t have been stuck with someone like me, a fallen noble with countless debts.


    Hierarchy existed even amongst the nobility. Our family wasn¡¯t allowed to enter the Imperial Pce, so consequently, we weren¡¯t in the position to be chummy with noble families with high ranks.


    Cami¡¯s catchphrase, ¡®How dare you!¡¯ sounds about right, considering the difference in our families¡¯ stature.


    If my family hadn¡¯t fallen, maybe I could have met him at some high society party¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    ¡°Why would you be curious about such a thing?¡±


    ¡°I want to know everything about you.¡±


    Only then would I be able to save you¡ªWho was it that was trying to kill you, why are you suffering from an unknown disease, falling ill so suddenly overnight.


    Would it really be inevitable that I¡¯d be responsible for your death? Would that really happen¡­?


    ¡­Why did the original Selena from the novel try to kill Amoide?


    I couldn¡¯t tell anymore, the difference between Selena and ¡®me.¡¯


    ¡°A lot ofdies must have flirted with you. Tell me, hm?¡±


    ¡°Who would have the audacity to say something like that so bluntly?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true.¡±


    The women around him must have gone around in circles, even as they wereplimenting him.


    ¡®Was I too forward?¡¯


    However,pliments and praises could even make a whale dance.


    ¡°But, I¡¯m not good at beating around the bush, just like you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not used to speaking in circles either. Or have you not noticed?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Oh, was he pretending not to know?


    ¡°¡®Get lost.¡¯¡±


    I imitated his cold tone, scrunching up my face to mimic his irritated expression as much as I could. While slinging the words ¡®get lost¡¯ back to his face, I felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction.


    ¡°You always say that. Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Like a fish out of water, his lips opened and closed as he grasped for the right words for his rebuttal. Even if he wanted to deny it, he probably couldn¡¯t think of anything to say.


    ¡°Sometimes, I¡¯d like to learn how to beat around the bush, too, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get it, so I¡¯m fine with how I speak now,¡± I said indifferently.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t dodge the question.¡±


    My gaze met with him again, and Iughed. ¡°So, answer me. You were bored without me here, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯vee this far, though you¡¯re still denying it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t create something out of thin air.¡±


    ¡°Is it so hard to admit that you¡¯re bored without me by your side?¡±


    I walked towards him and sat beside him.


    Seeing that, Amoide scooted away as if to avoid me, but he didn¡¯t gesture for me to stand up and go away at all.


    That alone was a huge improvement.


    And¡­ seeing his face up close was even more wonderful. So what if he was a puppy or a wolf? The important thing was that he¡¯s handsome.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go for a walk today, right? I wish we could go for a stroll together. So we could watch the sunset, too.¡±


    I gazed out the window to see the garden. The gardeners and other employees were still busy setting up thes for the snakes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    He ced his head against the window.


    ¡°Hmm, sure, I guess you won¡¯t need it. You won¡¯t need any sunshine if your face is already enough to light up the whole room.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    He lifted his head from the window sill and red at me.


    ¡°Ah, I guess it really was because of the sunset.¡±


    Iughed boisterously and continued speaking.


    ¡°We can¡¯t take a stroll today, so just leave.¡±


    He tried to stand up, but I grabbed his arm in a hurry to make him sit down again.


    ¡°Well, we can just talk here.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Even as he looked at me as if I¡¯d gone off the deep end, I continued speaking anyway. ¡°Do you know that positive conversations have a great effect on the human body? People who live alone are more likely to develop dementia.¡±


    As he was about to cut me off mid-sentence, he decided to close his lips instead.


    No matter what he said, Amoide must have realized that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to kick me out this time.


    ¡°Do we even have anything to talk about between us?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    When he asked that, I felt the need toe up with something great. There might be a story he¡¯d be interested in, about something he liked¡ªanything at all.


    I tried hard to rack my brain for it, but nothing came to mind.


    Of course, everything I knew about him was about his life after I moved to this mansion.


    I never had the opportunity to learn about his past because we never had a proper conversation between us, let alone bonded over anything. I didn¡¯t know Amoide¡¯s personal history, so my questions were limited.


    All I knew about him was¡­


    ¡°The Order of the Sun.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°Tell me a story about your time as a knight. Last time when that snake appeared, you caught it so adeptly.¡±


    In fact, the mostmon urrence of us being together was when I was beside him on his sickbed as he battled his fevers. I had never seen him hold a sword, or even wield one.


    Thinking that, I wondered if he would ever hold a sword again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived on the battlefield since I was young.¡±


    He spoke indifferently as though it were nothing.


    ¡°What about when there weren¡¯t any wars?¡±


    ¡°I usually stayed at the knights¡¯ quarters at the Imperial Pce. It¡¯s on the east wing.¡±


    Because the Order of the Sun¡¯s primary mission was to protect the Imperial Family, the knights¡¯ quarters were located at the Pce itself.


    I heard that there was an exclusive training ground for the knight order, and it was thergest one at the pce. As it was situated in the east wing, it was only apt since that¡¯s where the sun rose.


    Imagining him training there made the sight before me even more pitiful, seeing this ill person.


    Was this what a beast looked like with its ws and fangs pulled out¡­?


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    At my blunt words, Amoide turned his head so quickly to look at me.


    ¡°The Order of the Sun is the first knights¡¯ division of the Empire. And, the Commander is the most honorable of them all.¡±


    It was no question that all the prominent noble families wanted to have their sons join the ranks of the first order.


    Amoide joined the order at the young age of twelve, underwent the rigorous process to be a formal knight, and through his extensive training, became themander.


    ¡°His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s trust in you¡­ I heard it was considerable.¡±


    Amoide¡¯s expression grew darker and darker. I thought I¡¯d beenplimenting him well, but as I looked at him, it seemed to have the opposite effect.


    ¡°If you¡¯re curious about the pce, then I have nothing to say. I haven¡¯t been there for a while, and the Imperial Family has probably forgotten about my existence. I¡¯m sure my obituary has already been prepared.¡±


    A sardonic smile hung on the corners of his lips. The room, which had previously been warmed up by the sunset, was immediately thrown into a blizzard.


    Shit.


    I made a mistake. He had no choice but to take a leave of absence from knighthood because he needed to recuperate at home.


    I¡¯m an idiot¡­


    I said I wanted to talk to him, but instead, I just used this chance to stab him where it hurt unknowingly.


    ¡°Ah¡­I apologize¡­¡±


    I bowed my head in embarrassment.


    Idiot, idiot!


    I wanted to tear all my hair out from the roots!


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 38

    <strong><em>Chapter 38</em></strong>


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. It¡¯s true anyway.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. You¡¯ll be healthy again soon, and you¡¯ll definitely return to the knight order,¡± I said hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you get better.¡±


    He stared at me wordlessly.


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    I raised my head at his sudden low tone. Against the orange sunset filtering through the window, his blue eyes were piercing.


    ¡°Why are you doing all this for me?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering about it. Just why are you doing this?¡±


    He was speaking in a rxed,nguid tone, and yet I felt like I wanted to hide. The way he was looking at me was so intense that it felt like I was being interrogated.


    ¡°So? Have youe to a conclusion?¡±


    I purposely raised my chin as I asked, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t notice the guilt gnawing at me.


    ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t a clue,¡± he confessed, squinting at me. ¡°I¡¯m more annoyed because I couldn¡¯t figure you out. What¡¯s wrong with you all of a sudden? Unless you¡¯re really thinking about getting pregnant.¡±


    He red at me, and as if I was a deer caught in the headlights, I froze.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t answer him to satisfy his curiosity.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t even know where to start.


    If I told him the entire story from point A to Z, he¡¯d probably treat me like a crazy person. But, in any case, what I was doing for him right now was already making him think that I¡¯d gone coo-coo.


    From his point of view, I knew that he didn¡¯t want kids, but I can also see how baffled he was at my constant attempts to seemingly convince him otherwise.


    To save his life, I must first gain his trust. However, the contract was getting in the way because I couldn¡¯t tell him about it.


    What else could I do to gain his faith without mentioning the contract? No matter how much I racked my brain, the answer wouldn¡¯te to me easily.


    ¡°I just want you to live long and well. That¡¯s really all. Please believe me.¡±


    ¡­It was an excuse that no one would believe, but it was the only one up my sleeve.


    ¡°Is that really all?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile as he asked me.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll need to go now.¡±


    Though as I got up, he hurriedly reached out to grab my hand. Long fingers gently wrapped around the bandage.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    I was at a loss for words again. This time, my heart was heavy for a different reason.


    ¡®Is it bothering you that much?¡¯


    How would he react if he found out that I was only half-acting about the pain by now? What would happen to me?


    ¡­Let¡¯s not worry in advance because that¡¯s not going to happen.


    ¡°I¡¯m wearing a bandage because it still hurts.¡±


    Nheless, the truth was, the swelling and the bruise had subsided a lot. My bones weren¡¯t broken, so I¡¯d be able to remove the bandage soon.


    ¡°Are you being treated?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°When can you remove the bandage?¡±


    ¡°Well, I think I heard that I still need to keep it on for some time.¡±


    ¡°You heard?¡±


    His eyebrows furrowed.


    ¡°Yes. I heard.¡±


    Why was he listening to my words so carefully¡­


    ¡°Now that you mention it, I remember that I need to drop by the clinic. Then, I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    But, the hand that gripped mine did not let go. And, it wasn¡¯t easy to pull out my hand even though it didn¡¯t seem like he was exerting any force.


    ¡°Amoide?¡±


    Embarrassed for some reason, I called his name. Then, slowly, his hand rxed over mine and let go.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    I nced furtively at him as I held my hand closer to my chest.


    Turning a blind eye to his prating gaze, I scurried out of the room.<center><strong>* * *</strong></center>


    <em>Click.</em>


    As the door closed, the bewildered Selena disappeared as well.


    Amoide stared at the closed door for a long time, as if to continue looking at the woman who had just left. She was so easy to read. She was so expressive that everything she was thinking showed up on her face.


    Besides, it seemed like she was totally unaware of this fact.


    <em>[ ¡°You must have been bored without me.¡± ]</em>


    As she asked this question, her eyes sparkled. It was ridiculous. Why did she look like that? Just why?


    At first, Amoide thought she was just acting. She¡¯d show those expressions a few times, pretending in front of him. Then time would pass, and she would stop acting.


    Still, why was this woman so eager about things rted to him?


    Why didn¡¯t she stop hovering around him despite all the harsh words he threw at her?


    There were so many questions hovering in his mind that he couldn¡¯t answer¡­


    <em>[ The Young Madam is out today. ]</em>


    At breakfast this morning, despite the splendid dishes syed in front of him on the table, he looked down on them with indifferent eyes.


    <em>[ She¡¯s beening every day, so it¡¯s hectic, but you can focus quietly on your meal today, sire. ]</em>


    Emma seemed excited. As she said, mealtime was really quiet.


    There was no one sitting in front of Amoide, chattering and nagging him to eat this and that.


    Before, Selena used to be so intimidated by him that she always hid as soon as she would see him, seeming like he was trying not to catch his gaze as much as possible.


    Whenever Amoide copsed from a fever back then, she would always stand back and just look from a distance.


    It was the same that day.


    Among the others around him, with her hands sped together as if she was praying, she couldn¡¯t even get close as she had tears in her eyes.


    It was always like that when he saw shes of his surroundings in the midst of his severe fevers. She would always just stand back and watch from a certain distance, neither too close nor too far.


    That¡¯s how it was.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    He nced at his hand.


    The small, pale hand that he held with hisrge, prominent hand until its bones were almost crushed.


    He didn¡¯t mean to do that.


    <em>[ Amoide, hang in there. ]</em>


    The memory was clear despite the pain that seemed to tear his whole body apart.


    It wasn¡¯t a dream. It wasn¡¯t an illusion¡­


    The quiet voice, whispering for him to hang in there, and the small, warm hand that he held unconsciously. He relied on that hand. He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but it was the truth.


    When he opened his eyes, the first person he saw was Selena.


    <em>[ Get out. ]</em>


    He thought that would be the end of it. Frightened, terrified. After warning her during their first room sharing night, he thought she would nevere near him again.


    Although she changedpletely some time ago.


    <em>[ Amoide, want to go on a stroll with me? ]</em>


    Just looking at her sticking her nose into everything, going around everywhere, was annoying him.


    ¡°Why the hell¡­¡±


    He grabbed his hair and spat out a curse.


    After that day, it felt like he was being shaken. He felt like an ant hill being poured over with water, filling up the well-structured tunnels that used to be sturdy and organized.


    It wasn¡¯t a pleasant experience.


    When he saw Selena looking down on her own hand¡­ and the moment those big, green eyes met with his gaze anxiously¡­


    <em>[ Why are you doing this to me? ]</em>


    This was a question that he wanted to ask himself. Not to Selena.<center><strong>* * *</strong></center>


    ¡°Why are you asking me that all of a sudden?¡±


    As I walked across the garden with some urgency, I remembered what Amoide said.


    ¡°No, do you hate it when someone¡¯s worrying about you? Anyway, you¡¯re acting suspiciously.¡±


    Continuing my steps and swinging my arm, Amoide was still looking pointedly at my bandaged hand.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you should worry about.¡±


    He¡¯s been acting weird since earlier. Not a little, but a lot.


    Did he eat something bad? Or¡­?


    ¡®I heard people are about to die when they suddenly change.¡¯


    Ah. No, no. That¡¯s not it!


    Let¡¯s not have such ominous thoughts. I shook my head from side to side to push down the bad ideas, struggling to clear my mind.


    <em>Meooow.</em>


    Suddenly, I heard a familiar cry. As I turned my head, I saw a ck cat sitting in one corner and wiping his face with its front paw.


    ¡°Noir!¡±


    The ck cat immediately went closer to me and rubbed his head against my hand, purring louder.


    ¡°Noir,e here. It¡¯s dangerous there.¡±


    The snakes could go after Noir, so he should be evacuated from this ce right away.


    Regardless, where can I hide him¡­?


    Where can I hide him in this vast Duchy?


    I should look for a ce where people don¡¯t pass through often. A ce where no one would care if a small animal wandered around.


    As I thought hard, there was only one ce that came to mind.


    ¡®There¡¯s really no other ce.¡¯<center><strong>* * *</strong></center>


    ¡°Hang in there a bit, okay?¡±


    <em>Meooow.</em>


    Like a good kitty, Noir answered me every time I spoke to him.


    ¡°I think this is the best ce you can be in the world.¡±


    The ce where I brought Noir was at the isted pavilion called ¡®Moonlight Haven. The room was in a small building that had a total of about seven rooms, but there were traces of borate decoration everywhere.


    No one was staying there now, and it was a rarely used building, so it¡¯s pretty old and dpidated.


    When I first discovered this ce, I was surprised to find such a ce in the sparkling, morous Ducal estate. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been here, and since no one was living here, I¡¯ll just need to manage it well and clean asionally.


    The main building, where Cami made sure to keep it neat and tidy for Amoide, it was clear that the Duchy¡¯s sparkly exterior could be seen only there and not here.


    ¡®This ce must have been so beautiful when it was first built.¡¯


    Now, it was difficult to even know what the walls¡¯ original color was, and the outer walls were already covered with vines.


    A thickyer of dust fell over the marble floor, and the ceilings and decorations were either worn out or broken.


    One of the former Dukes of Efret, known widely as a doting husband, built this building for his wife. Now, as long as his ghost doesn¡¯te out and shake hands with me, then it¡¯ll all be fine.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    <strong><em>Chapter 39</em></strong>


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here now. No onees here except for the maids who clean up sometimes. Just hide for a little while, okay?¡±


    Noir, who was nibbling on his food, raised his head and looked at me. His amber eyes seemed to understand everything I said.


    <i>[ Would it be easy for you to give it up? ]</i>


    The hand stroking Noir¡¯s back stopped suddenly as I remembered what Amoide had said back then.


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you for sure, okay? I won¡¯t send you away.¡±


    <i>[ If you¡¯re going to go back on your words so easily, then just don¡¯t say anything in the first ce. ]</i>


    The voice was so vivid that it felt like someone was whispering into my ear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never throw you away. I promise.¡±


    <i>Meooow.</i>


    Noir gave a long cry as if to answer me.


    <center>* * *</center>


    A few dayster, Raymond came to the Duchy for the usual check ups. After examining Amoide, Raymond went to me to examine my hand.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t lift anything heavy or suddenly strain your hand, it should be fine soon.¡±


    Raymond took off the bandages and carefully checked my hand¡¯s condition.


    ¡°You won¡¯t need the bandages anymore.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡±


    Because of the shock I felt, my voice came out an octave higher. When Raymond looked at me in surprise, I put on a forced smile on my face.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I know it¡¯s something that must be done.¡±


    I said this while holding the bandage tightly in my hand. It was my life line.


    ¡°I¡¯m still feeling a bit of pain, so I think I¡¯ll still need the bandages.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s like that,¡± Raymond nodded, seeming as if he was convinced by my reason.


    ¡°But really, my hand¡¯s condition is nothingpared to Amoide¡¯s state.¡±


    Raymond¡¯s expression darkened at my words.


    ¡°But he¡¯s been doing better because of your medicine, right? So he¡¯ll be fine soon. Right?¡± I asked carefully.


    ¡®Say yes. Please.¡¯


    I looked at him with desperation in my eyes. The reason why Amoide¡¯s illness was frightening was because we didn¡¯t really know what it was.


    ¡°What I¡¯m doing isn¡¯t truly ¡®healing¡¯, Duchess.¡±


    He had a bitter smile on his lips.


    ¡°What do you mean, Raymond?¡±


    ¡°Right now, it¡¯s just a temporary measure to alleviate his symptoms.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Even basic treatment isn¡¯t possible. All I could do is just¡­ reduce the pain he feels and prevent extreme incidents from happening, as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°I actually used to work at a pharmacy, so I knew what the contents of the prescription were.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    I felt guilty for a moment, but I schooled my features as I studied his reaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I worked there, so I don¡¯t know much anymore. I did help with the preparation of the formtions, but the terms are quite difficult.¡±


    I spewed out whatever believable excuse I could make, but it was still a struggle.


    ¡°Yes, all the ingredients used in the prescription are strong painkillers and stabilizers. They¡¯re there to help relieve the pain and prevent seizures.¡±


    He took off his sses and pressed his fingers over his temples.


    ¡°However, if this prescription is taken often and over a long period of time, the effect will gradually weaken. That¡¯s why the prescription will need to be increased as time passes as well.¡±


    Raymond¡¯s words were almost the same as what Walter had said.


    <i>[ Well¡­ It¡¯s a prescription for a person who has only a few days left to live. The purpose is to reduce their pain so they can pass on peacefully. ]</i>


    The more I listened to Raymond, the more it felt like my heart was being shattered to pieces.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to treat because the cause of the illness is unknown.¡±


    ¡°Is there really no way to find out?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I ampetent enough yet,¡± Raymond said as he avoided my gaze.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Your family has been serving as the Efret family¡¯s doctor for generations. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no one else who could diagnose Amoide other than you, Raymond.¡±


    Having been the family¡¯s doctor for generations meant that they could provide specialized care.


    ¡°Anyway, His Grace is still young, so I¡¯m trying my best to find a way. I do think he¡¯ll get well soon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Raymond.¡±


    Then, inside my mind, I added, ¡®And I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    I wonder what came over me. Raymond had always been beside Amoide whenever he fell sick. It wasn¡¯t right that I suspected him of purposely tampering with Amoide¡¯s medicine.


    ¡°Are you feeling alright, Your Grace?¡±


    ¡°Yes? What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ever since you faintedst time, Madam Cami has been very worried.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡±


    But truthfully, I was surprised, too.


    ¡®I also can¡¯t believe I copsed.¡¯


    When I worked hard for hours on end to feed my siblings, I never fainted or copsed from overwork. I was born with a naturally healthy constitution¡­ But I guess I¡¯ve been under a lot of stresstely.


    ¡°Madam Cami is always concerned about Your Grace¡¯s health. Not only physically, but mentally as well. She¡¯s worried that the words you hear around you might be bothering you.¡±


    ¡°My mental condition as well?¡±


    So she didn¡¯t only care about my body, but also my mind.


    ¡­I¡¯m sure she¡¯s just saying that for show. I¡¯m not na?ve enough to believe what she said to Raymond.


    ¡°Um, well that¡¯s very kind of her.¡±


    Raymond¡¯s expression changed subtly when I said this.


    ¡®Would it have been better if I said I was grateful?¡¯


    Somehow, the mood shifted, so I watched Raymond¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Raymond, perhaps there¡¯s something more you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Madam Cami said¡­ that the Duchess seems to be a little different from before.¡±


    ¡°¡­How so?¡±


    I could feel my stomach dropping to the ground. But I asked anyway, trying to keep an air of nonchnce.


    ¡°Your Grace has been in worse shape for a while, but since then¡­ it seemed like you¡¯ve be¡­ a different person.¡±


    I shifted on my seat, desperately keeping a hold of my pounding chest.


    ¡°What do you mean by a different person? It sounds like a funny story.¡±


    ¡°Has anything happened to Your Grace recently? Perhaps there was something that traumatized you, or¡­¡±


    ¡®Yep. A lot, even.¡¯


    I gulped, swallowing the words I said in my mind.


    ¡°No, not really.¡±


    ¡°The Madam even said that I could rmend a good ce where Your Grace can go so that you could heal your mind.¡±


    ¡°A good¡­ ce?¡±


    I instantly straightened my posture.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? What are you talking about?¡±


    A good ce. For healing. Maybe Cami thought I¡¯ve gone crazy¡­


    ¡°No way. Is it a mental institute?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no no. It wouldn¡¯t be a ce that Your Grace would hate. Because it¡¯s a ce where only aristocrats are admitted, so the facilities and the medical staff are topnotch.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not crazy?!¡±


    I screamed unconsciously because of the indignation I was feeling, and I saw Raymond flinch at my sudden outburst.


    I¡¯ve seen this very scene in some ¡®freaking insane¡¯ soap opera.


    It was a story where a normal person was manipted into bing a crazy person and was locked up in a mental institute because the perpetrators wanted to seize that person¡¯s property.


    I think there was also a story about holding a daughter-inw in custody.


    Ah, I¡¯m getting goosebumps.


    No matter how crazy I seemed on the outside, Cami really went as far as wanting to send me to a ce like that?


    I could hear the rm bells ringing in my ears.


    ¡°D-Did Mother really,<i>really</i>say that she wanted to send me there?¡±


    I can¡¯t believe this. It was worse than I imagined.


    I confirmed with Raymond again.


    ¡°It really would be better to get professional help, Your Grace.¡±


    Raymond sounded quite serious as well. It sounded like he was truly giving me medical advice.


    ¡°Psychology is not my specialty, but it¡¯s important for Your Grace to be diagnosed so that nothing bad would happen.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Well, one of the patients I know of has been seeing endless illusions. He would say that his family was plotting to kill him, and that they often went after him carrying knives.¡±


    It was chilling just thinking about it. But that wasn¡¯t what I was asking about.


    ¡°I¡¯m not insane, Raymond.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Grace is alright now, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    He spoke with a bright expression, but I could hardly reciprocate his smile.


    ¡®Is there really nothing to worry about?¡¯


    To me, it sounded like they were ready to ship me off as soon as I showed any sign of what they¡¯d ssify as the actions of a crazy person.


    ¡°W-Wait a minute, Raymond. That ce, isn¡¯t it really dangerous there? It won¡¯t do any good to force someone to go to a ce like that.¡±


    ¡°Everyone is susceptible to mental burdens, Your Grace. That¡¯s why any time¡­ anyone can lose their senses all of a sudden.¡±


    With that, Raymond was looking at me sharply. It really seemed like he was talking about the patients, not just me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good ce for patients to get treated,¡± he said with a solemn expression on his face.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Yes, there would be real patients there who truly needed treatment. I might not be one of them, but it¡¯s true that there are people who need help.


    I tried to keep myself calm, but I still had chills running down my spine.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize, Your Grace. Any average person would be reluctant.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Raymond smiled and stood up. He put on his hat and bowed politely to me before going out the door.


    <i>Click.</i>


    The sound of the door closing was louder than usual.


    ¡°Goodness.¡±


    As soon as Raymond left, I sank to my seat and sighed deeply.


    My trembling legs revealed the anxiety I was feeling. It was a good thing that my dress hid them from Raymond¡¯s view.


    Come to think of it, Cami being quiet for two long weeks seemed to have been a fatal hit on me.


    ¡®I have to stay alert.¡¯


    Cami would definitely send me there the very next chance she gets.


    Ah, this is really difficult.


    I felt this way, but really, I was just too tired.


    Not only do I have to look out for my neck, but I also have to worry about being locked up in a mental hospital!


    Isn¡¯t it too much that the two paths I have are either the crazy route or the death ending?!


    I wanted to cry. I really, really wanted to cry. But I needed to stay calm. I couldn¡¯t allow myself to be a crazy woman just as Cami wanted.


    ¡°Get your act together, Selena.¡±


    Now, I really needed to pull myself together and do what I had to do.


    I had sunk so deeply on the sofa, as if I¡¯d already melded with the cushions, but I stood up suddenly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let this go.¡±


    If there was something I didn¡¯t know, all I had to do was find it out myself.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    <strong><em>Chapter 40</em></strong>


    It¡¯s not something insignificant. They¡¯re really out here trying to put me in a mental institution without my consent.


    No matter how many weeks passed by while I looked like I was out of my mind¡­! Still, how ridiculous could they get!


    I wanted to run to Cami right this second, grab her by the cor, and shake her violently.


    But.


    Ah, calm down, let¡¯s rx. And let¡¯s think about this one by one.


    There would be nothing in it for me if I fought Cami while I was living in this mansion. There would only be a high possibility of her shipping me off to a mental hospital while saying, ¡®Have you gone so crazy that you can talk back to me now?¡¯


    Cami had reason enough to send me to a hospital and lock me up so securely that not even a rat or a bird would find me.


    It was a fact that other nobles didn¡¯t know my existence at all. High society knew that Amoide was now married, but my identity was being kept under wraps. No one knew who I was, so I could make a n based on this.


    If I disappeared, no one would try to look for me. It would be easy to erase my existence when we divorce and he finds a new wife.


    Then, it would be another woman who would have to give birth to a sessor¡­


    ¡°This is great. Really great.¡±


    It was a simple n, and I¡¯d be able to adjust ordingly if needed.


    ¡°But wait a minute.¡±


    Why did Cami suddenlye up with that?


    No, was that really what Cami thought of me?


    That question quickly took over my whole train of thought.


    If Cami really thought I¡¯d gone insane, then she would surely try to ship me off to a mental institute.


    But why all of a sudden?


    <i>[ Madam Cami is always concerned about Your Grace¡¯s health. Not only physically, but mentally as well. She¡¯s worried that the whispers you hear around here might be bothering you. ]</i>


    ¡°The whispers around me¡­¡±


    If that¡¯s what she¡¯s worried about¡­


    Then Greta was the only one.


    ¡®Just why are you so wary of me?¡¯


    I recounted all of Greta¡¯s previous actions.


    Greta was naturally arrogant due to Cami¡¯s unwavering confidence in her, which made it so that nobody in the mansion could defy her.


    It was the same with me.


    I was a Duchess with no power around here. If one were to regard the proper hierarchy in the household, then Greta would feel threatened by my presence because I was higher up on thedder than her.


    ¡®You must¡¯ve felt unsettled by my recent actions.¡¯


    Moving the kitchen to another ce, spending some money, buying high quality ingredients¡­


    Before that, everything was under Greta¡¯s control. If a kid had lost their candy, they would raise their voice and cry out. This could be the case with Greta and her position in the Duchy.


    Perhaps it¡¯s true that she really wanted to get rid of me. But the problem was¡­ this was all just conjecture.


    I couldn¡¯t even ask Cami herself if it was Greta who told her to put me in a mental institution.


    <i>Knock, knock.</i>


    The sudden stato brought me to my feet, even as I almost copsed earlier.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    I looked at the door, unconsciously shielding myself with a pillow that I now embraced. No one should ever catch me looking as if I was having a breakdown.


    ¡°The Madam¡¯s maid is here to see you.¡±


    The young maid, who followed behind Rona, bowed when she met my gaze. She wasn¡¯t someone I was familiar with. Perhaps she¡¯s a new hire.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The maid hesitated to answer my question.


    ¡°The Madam is calling for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°She requests your presence at the Skrk Room.¡±


    ¡°The Skrk Room?¡±


    The room, which was named after the mural ofrks painted on the ceiling, was a room where Cami greeted guests.


    ¡°The Madam said it¡¯s sunny today, so you should have tea with her on the veranda¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    Cami¡¯s invitation to ¡®have a cup of tea¡¯ was almost always just an excuse to nag me.


    This time, I really had no idea of what she¡¯s going to do.


    <center>* * *</center>


    Standing in front of the Skrk Room, I took a deep breath.


    Inside was the person who was trying to lock me up in a mental institution. The one who held the contract. The one who held my life.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I was dumbfounded by the scenery I saw in front of me.


    ¡®What the hell¡¯s going on here?¡¯


    As the door opened, Cami stared at me with her eyes wide open. The problem was that there were more people inside.


    There were three otherdies sitting around the tea table, looking at me with curiosity.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way Cami called me here.¡¯


    If there was a tea party being held today, Cami would never have called for me. In the first ce, I could never seek out Cami without being called by her first, so I wouldn¡¯t have been able to show up at any of her tea parties.


    I mean, what was happening right now should be impossible.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I was so stunned that my mind stopped working. On the other hand, Cami was ring at me, as if to ask me what I was doing here.


    ¡°Oh my, are you the Duke¡¯s wife?¡±


    A cheerful voice echoed through the room. The owner of the voice was the youngest of the threedies.


    ¡°We could finally see your face!¡±


    ¡°My oh my, we finally meet the Efret household¡¯s new madam.¡±


    ¡°Goodness, how fortunate. It would be great to have tea together.¡±


    The otherdies kept adding remarks. The more attention was directed at me, the more forced Cami¡¯s smile became. Then, a scene I never thought I¡¯d see in my life unfolded before my eyes.


    ¡°Selena,e in,¡± Cami gestured toward me as she smiled.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Of course, my feet were rooted to the ground. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the same case for Cami.


    ¡®You didn¡¯t call for me earlier.¡¯


    It was a trick. Someone was pulling strings behind our backs. I was screaming internally, but I couldn¡¯t make it obvious in front of thesedies.


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    Following Cami¡¯s example, I also had to act as naturally as possible. I approached the table where the wives were sitting, walking as gracefully as I could.


    ¡°She¡¯s very shy, that¡¯s why she¡¯s reluctant to show herself in front of people. I called her here specifically today so she could say hello to you.¡±


    Cami even hugged me warmly and patted me on the back.


    Ah, I don¡¯t know what to do.


    As soon as she touched me, my body trembled unconsciously.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I put on a wide smile just as Cami did so that my unease wouldn¡¯t be seen by thedies.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all.¡±


    I made eye contact with all threedies, who were looking at me with hawk eyes.


    ¡°Shall we introduce ourselves first?¡± Camiughed with a big smile on.


    I could see one corner of her eye twitching from the forcedughter.


    ¡°First, this is Marchioness Morde.¡±


    The brown-haireddy with some streaks of grey was looking at me with curious eyes. She greeted me with a slight smile.


    ¡°This is Countess Lafangue.¡±


    The woman with bright blonde hair smiled brightly at me. She was the youngest of the threedies.


    ¡°Lastly¡­ Marchioness Aven.¡±


    The shortdy with friendly eyes smiled at me.


    All threedies were unable to hide their curiosity towards me.


    ¡°My, my. The Duke of Efret does deserve to hide you away and never let you out of his sight. How could you be so beautiful?¡±


    As thepliments increased, more goosebumps up my spine seemed to rise.


    ¡°By the way, I heard that the Duchess is holding back on attending social gatherings because of her husband¡¯s health¡­¡±


    As if prodding for answers, Marchioness Morde looked pointedly at me. Cami only pursed her dry lips as she waited for my response.


    ¡®Does she think I¡¯ll say something weird?¡¯


    It was a clear mistake for me to join the tea party today, but it wasn¡¯t enough that mud was slinged onto Cami¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes, my husband isn¡¯t feeling very well, so I have to watch over him.¡±


    As if satisfied, I could see the corners of Cami¡¯s lips creeping upwards.


    ¡°All I want is for my husband to recover quickly.¡± I opened my eyes wide and pitifully gave a heartbroken smile.


    ¡°Oh my, he must be happy to have such a devoted wife.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll get better soon.¡±


    The wives added some words of encouragement.


    ¡°Thank you all. I won¡¯t ever forget your kind words.¡±


    Cami sighed as she looked at me, relieved.


    ¡°Come now, let¡¯s continue. The tea is going to get cold. I hope the refreshments I prepared for you today suit your tastes.¡±


    ¡°These are refreshments from the Duchy of Efret. There¡¯s no way it wouldn¡¯t suit my taste.¡±


    At that, the wives simultaneously lifted their teacups to savor the taste of their drinks.


    I unconsciously also lifted a teacup and smiled amiably with them. I wanted to just grab the skirt of my dress and bolt out of here, but Cami might kill me if I did that.


    On this leisurely afternoon, everyone needed to look elegant and sophisticated in a tea party, of which its purpose wasn¡¯t just for people to gather and sip tea.


    It was where all kinds of desserts and tea used by the host would be scrutinized to measure the household¡¯s standing. The conversations would also range from gossip, all the way to politics.


    And today¡­


    ¡°Have you heard? There has been some talk about Count Saulton.¡±


    Countess Lafangue initiated the conversation. In fact, this must be what she wanted to talk about the most, but she could only bring it up now because the atmosphere finally allowed it.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s been five years since I¡¯ve heard news about the Count,¡± Marchioness Morde responded, as though she had rehearsed this line.


    ¡°Larson, the family¡¯s only son in five generations, must be very precious.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s rumored that the Count had tried to sire a son with several women.¡±


    ¡°Then he¡¯s an illegitimate child.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The mother and the godfather said that the child would be raised as a legitimate heir, so that he would inherit the title in the future.¡±


    ¡°As expected, even the love of the millennium cools in the face of heirs and sessions.¡±


    If I were to prioritize acting like a proper nobledy, how could I possibly respond to a subject like this elegantly?


    I just nodded here and there with a gentle smile on my lips. But it seemed like Cami wasn¡¯t happy with my performance.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    <strong><em>Chapter 41</em></strong>


    ¡°That¡¯s why women should stay inside the house. Countess Saulton should be worried. She barely got married to the Count because everyone was so opposed to their union.¡±


    As Cami sipped her tea, she furtively gave me a look. I could feel thorns on my seat again.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more important than an heir.¡±


    ¡°No matter how much love you have in your heart, if a wife can¡¯t give the husband any children, then she¡¯s not worthy to be a wife.¡±


    <i>Poke, poke.</i>


    Cami¡¯s words were like arrows being shot at my heart.


    I looked up across the desserts on the table. From the colorful array of macarons and the carefully lined cookies¡­ I looked at the various desserts on the table and suddenly said¡ª


    ¡°Ah, the seedless¡ª¡±


    <i>{ tl/n: an insinuation to, ahem, the possibility that Amoide might be impotent. }</i>


    ¡°Selena!¡±


    The sudden outburst made thedies turn their heads to Cami in unison.


    ¡°Yes?¡± My eyes widened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mother?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    Cami was conscious of the otherdies¡¯ eyes on her, now perhaps feeling embarrassed that she raised her voice.


    Meanwhile, I picked up a grape from the fruit tter.


    ¡°I was going to rmend the seedless grapes to youdies because they taste good. What¡¯s the matter, Mother?¡±


    ¡°¡­Never mind.¡±


    ¡°Try some of the grapes. They¡¯re very delicious.¡±


    After I said this, the otherdies naturally picked some grapes.


    ¡°As expected, seedless fruits are the easiest to eat.¡±


    ¡°This is a modified type fromst year¡¯s harvest, isn¡¯t it? I wonder who came up with it¡­¡±


    ¡°Goodness, my husband won¡¯t even answer me when I try to ask.¡±


    All eyes were on Countess Lafangue.


    ¡°Howe?¡± Marchioness Aven asked and smiled meaningfully at the younger woman.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®howe¡¯? Of course, it¡¯s because other fruits might lose their seeds, too.¡±


    Then, everyoneughed.


    ¡°They pretend that they don¡¯t care, but everyone does. I¡¯m telling you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t say freely, Countess.¡± Marchioness Morde opened her fan to cover her lips.


    ¡°Oh who cares, they¡¯re all married.¡± Behind the fan, her smiling eyes were full of mischief.


    ¡°Foolish men just me the women, ohoho.¡±


    At that, all the women sitting around the table burst intoughter.


    Cami, of course, joined theughter, but her eyes weren¡¯t smiling.


    ¡­Ah, it¡¯s none of my business. Iughed louder than anyone else, then added¡ª


    ¡°Oh, how mischievous.¡±


    I could hear Cami gritting her teeth next to me, but that¡¯s none of my business either.


    ¡°I apologize, we seem to be talking too much, Duchess. You must excuse ourck of decorum.¡±


    Then, Cami replied to Marchioness Aven with a big smile¡ª


    ¡°Well, I did say that we won¡¯t be rigid here. This gathering is where we can freelyugh and enjoy ourselves.¡±


    Cami¡¯s big smile turned into a leisurely one as she lifted her teacup. She looked at me pointedly as if to warn me, but I averted my gaze and tried to ignore the daggers shooting out from her eyes.


    ¡°Countess Lafangue knows the ins and outs of high society nowadays. Don¡¯t hesitate to ask her anything. It¡¯ll be fun, I assure you,¡± Marchioness Aven said with a gracious smile.


    ¡°She knows all the rumors running about. Sometimes she may make a slip of the tongue, but it doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s out to get you¡ªit¡¯s just her talkative nature,¡± Marchioness Morde added and quickly defended Countess Lafangue.


    Without really processing what they were saying, I just nodded my head. What they were saying wouldn¡¯t affect me anyway since I wouldn¡¯t be involved with high society, and it was unlikely that I¡¯d ever meet them again after this day.


    All I had to do here was smile and go with the flow ording to thedies¡¯ conversations¡­ and hopefully not make Cami any more angry.


    ¡®Please let time pass quickly.¡¯


    Cami would look in my direction from time to time, attacking me with that sharp re of hers, even when she poured sugar into my tea. I had no choice but to drink it.


    ¡°By the way, I heard Lady Veronica ising back soon.¡±


    <i>Tak.</i>


    The grape I was holding in my hand dropped down to the table and rolled away.


    ¡°Oh my. Didn¡¯t she have a special rtionship with the Duke of Efret before?¡± Countess Lafangue asked, covering her lips partially.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Duchess, I don¡¯t think it was that serious.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I had no idea what they were talking about, so I just stared nkly at them. My ears pricked when I heard the name ¡®Veronica¡¯, but what did she have to do with me?


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide it,¡± Cami said, her nonchnt tone cut through the silence. She looked at me squarely, as though she was telling me to listen closely. ¡°Veronica, the youngdy of the Rotndon Marquisate, and Amoide had once been engaged.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I sat there with my mouth agape, not knowing how to react to this information.


    ¡°Amoide and Veronica¡¯s engagement had been set when they were children.¡±


    My mind was totally nk.


    Veronica.


    ¡®You almost married Amoide?¡¯


    ¡°Goodness, you must be surprised.¡±


    Countess Lafange looked at me as she held up her fan.


    ¡°Yes, a little.¡±


    I got surprised not because of what they¡¯re probably thinking right now, but I was surprised nheless. By a lot.


    ¡°It must be the first time you heard about it,¡± Cami said as she poured tea from the kettle.


    The sound of tea trickling down echoed throughout the room.


    Countess Lafangue looked more chipper than how she was earlier. Then after a while, she asked, ¡°I wonder what kind of person she is?¡±


    The furthest thing I was expecting from this tea party was to hear Veronica¡¯s name.


    And I didn¡¯t know that Veronica, the novel¡¯s female lead, had such a past with Amoide.


    ¡°The Marquis¡¯ daughter is very¡­ beautiful and talented.¡±


    ¡°Her father¡¯s a diplomat, and she followed him to the Rielos Kingdom, but they¡¯ll be returning soon.¡±


    ¡°I remember that she¡¯s a very beautiful girl,¡± Marchioness Aven said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all. She¡¯s so talented and clever, even with singing and dancing¡­ The Marquis is very proud of his daughter and he often boasts about her. So¡­¡±


    Countess Lafangue chattered tirelessly, but she eventually trailed off.


    What she said was no surprise because I already knew all that. The praises that everyone in high society showered her with, the countless proposals she received during the year of her debutante¡­


    Just thinking about her specs, she¡¯s the typical protagonist, alright.


    ¡°¡­Our families have been close for quite a long time. When they were young, they looked perfect for each other. Eventually, Amoide¡¯s father and Marquis Rotndon had promised to wed their children to each other.¡±


    Cami¡¯s voice rang out after the Countess had trailed off.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Amoide and Veronica when they were young.


    I did think they may have interacted when they were younger, but I never thought it would be to this degree.


    ¡°Maybe if only Amoide was healthy, he and Veronica would now be¡­¡±


    Cami didn¡¯t say anything more. Even if she didn¡¯t, everyone knew what she was about to say.


    I tried to keep a straight face.


    ¡°I see. But right now, I am his wife.¡±


    I made eye contact with each of thedies with an amicable smile on my lips.


    ¡°It¡¯smon for noble families to have broken engagements, so it¡¯s not something that bothers me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s how it is with marriage talks. It can go one way or another. It¡¯s the same in other countries as well, broken engagements aremon¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡±


    The wives hastened to fill the silence.


    ¡°And Amoide¡¯s much healthier now than before.¡±


    ¡°So it won¡¯t be long until the Duke of Efret will appear in public once more?¡± Marchioness Morde asked with anticipation.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s been too long. I still can¡¯t forget his dashing looks¡­ it¡¯s a pity.¡±


    ¡°The position of the Commander of the Order of the Sun has been vacant for far too long. It¡¯s the Empire¡¯s First Chivalric Order.¡±


    The women steered the conversation toward Amoide¡¯s health and the Order of the Sun now.


    ¡°It¡¯s been five years since Marquis Diaz has been holding the reins as the Deputy Commander.¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s an outstanding knight himself. Then, he¡¯ll have no trouble leading the¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡­Says who?¡±


    Thedies felt awkward as they heard the low voice.


    ¡°Pardon? Yes, Duchess, um¡­¡±


    They were discouraged in an instant, and their pleasant chat had been put to a halt. Thedies exchanged nces with each other, but I spoke decisively.


    ¡°Amoide has be much healthier, so he¡¯ll be back soon. We¡¯re working hard on it.¡±


    Then, Iughed to lighten the mood.


    However, as Cami lifted her teacup, her face was flushed with a deep shade of red.


    <center>* * *</center>


    ¡°How did you end up attending the tea party?¡±


    When all the guests had left, Cami¡¯s polite smile had disappeared, and she immediately started the inquisition.


    ¡°It was a mistake.¡±


    ording to your maid, you asked for me¡­ was what I wanted to say, but Cami evidently wouldn¡¯t believe me.


    Rather, it was obvious that Cami didn¡¯t do that in the first ce.


    ¡°Were you that desperate to show your face to the other noblewomen?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not. You told me not to show myself,¡± I said with a clear voice. ¡°I know you¡¯re ashamed of me. But why would I do that on purpose? You have nothing to worry if it¡¯s me we¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever forget your ce. How did you even get there? What strings did you pull¡­?¡±


    ¡°You know very well, Mother.¡±


    As if I was reciting a solemn prayer, I spoke the words that I had rehearsed thoroughly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. If anyone ever tells you, Mother, that I am, please trust me and not that person.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you thering on about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy, Mother. I have a very sound mind. I don¡¯t need any therapy.¡±


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    <strong><em>Chapter 42</em></strong>


    ¡°Therapy¡­¡±


    Cami retorted nkly, looking at me like I had thrown a forkball.


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°Even if it seems like I changed from before, it¡¯s not because I¡¯ve gone insane.¡±


    I let out a sigh, then I talked with a hushed voice.


    ¡°I just want to save my husband, and I want to give Mother a cute grandchild. It¡¯s a positive change, it¡¯s not because I¡¯ve be crazy.¡±


    Despite my quiet tone, Cami replied in a stabbing tone.


    ¡°Where did you hear that? If it was Raymond then¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about my own health, so I have the right to know. You don¡¯t need to me Raymond.¡± I stood up from my seat. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    As soon as I left the room, a deep sigh left my lips.


    ¡°Huu.¡±


    Rona, who was waiting outside the door, quickly came to my side.


    ¡°Mdy, are you alright? Why were there other noblewomen here?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m curious about that too. Why was I called here?¡±


    Cami¡¯s dumbfounded expression as she saw me lingered in my mind.


    ¡°Rona, what¡¯s the name of the maid who came to get me earlier?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s a new maid. Shall I go and find out?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Her traces probably got covered already. Either she left by herself, or someone else cleaned up after.


    ¡°What a great maid.¡±


    As I clicked my tongue, a look of astonishment gradually filled Rona¡¯s face.


    ¡°D-D-Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Head maid Greta intentionally¡­¡±


    ¡°Shush.¡± I lowered my voice and whispered, ¡°We don¡¯t know who¡¯s listening.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mdy.¡± Rona¡¯s voice also dropped to a hush.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back for now.¡±


    At least I knew one thing for sure.


    I really don¡¯t have anyone on my side in this mansion. And Greta¡¯s hostility towards me was worse than I thought.


    <center>* * *</center>


    ¡°You look exhausted, Mdy,¡± Rona said anxiously as she handed over a heated towel.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I exhaled deeply as the towel was ced over my face.


    The steam relieved some of the stress I¡¯d been feeling since the start of the tea party.


    As Rona arranged the sheets and pillows on my bed, she asked, ¡°Do you still have nightmarestely, Mdy?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sometimes.¡±


    I lifted a hand to ce on the back of my neck. It felt like the tension on my neck was enough to make it break in half.


    ¡°But it¡¯s less frequent these days.¡±


    Clearly, my nightmares were decreasing. Back then, I had such terrible dreams almost every night, but it wasn¡¯t as often anymore.


    I noticed that they lessened exactly when my rtionship with Amoide improved on the surface.


    I just hope this was a good sign.


    ¡°The kettle is empty. I¡¯ll step out for a while to fill it up, Mdy.¡±


    I could hear Rona carrying the teapot that was ced at the table near my bed. With my back supported by a cushion, I sighed deeply once more.


    I couldn¡¯t get it out of my mind¡­ what I heard at the tea party.


    <i>[ By the way, I heard Lady Veronica ising back soon. ]</i>


    <i>[ Oh my. Didn¡¯t she have a special rtionship with the Duke of Efret before? ]</i>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t expect anything like this. It was natural that the noblewomen would gossip about Amoide¡¯s previous engagement.


    But I never thought it would be with Veronica.


    I was so flustered so I couldn¡¯t ask anything, but I actually had a lot of questions I wished to ask.


    When did they meet?


    How did they feel about each other?


    If only Amoide was healthy, then what¡­?


    ¡°No. What¡¯s the point.¡±


    It didn¡¯t have anything to do with me, but I couldn¡¯t help but be curious. I had been an avid reader of [ Lady Crown ] where Veronica was fated to be Empress after marrying the Crown Prince.


    But I never read anything about her engagement with Amoide.


    ¡®Why wasn¡¯t that detail shown in the novel?¡¯


    Was it not important?


    But it was quite usible. I didn¡¯t catch any hint of it, but considering how there were marriage talks between them since they were children, it was highly possible that the two were close when they were children.


    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s not think about it.¡±


    I decided to erase these useless thoughts from my mind. My goal was nothing more than to keep Amoide healthy. And after that, to sessfully get divorced.


    So it was none of my business that Veronica had a rtionship with Amoide.


    Let¡¯s count sheep instead.


    It¡¯s better to just sleep it off when ites to things like this.


    With my eyes tightly shut, I counted sheep one at a time.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Something cold touched my leg.


    Cold. Slippery.


    I felt something like it the other day.


    I removed the towel covering my face and looked down, but I couldn¡¯t see anything.


    But it was at that moment¡ª


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Something was moving under the covers.


    ¡°Did I see it wrong¡­?¡±


    I shook my head and stared intently at the sheets.


    <i>Wriggle.</i>


    There. It was obvious this time. Something was moving under the sheets slowly at first, then it gradually became faster.


    Warning bells were ringing in my mind.


    The figure underneath the white sheet repeatedly wriggled.


    Slowly¡­


    It was wandering around for an exit, then it peaked out through a gap where the bedsheet ended.


    Atst, it opened its mouth as it lifted its scaley head.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When I saw the snake lift its head up threateningly, I froze right away.


    I gulped without screaming or running away.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The memory of that time shed through my head as I saw this snake with its sharp red tongue.


    I could feel its vertically slitted pupils watching me in the dark.


    With tension tightening over my whole body, I desperately stopped myself from the urge to cry.


    The snake kept watching me with its tongue flitting.


    I would definitely be bitten if I so much as moved the wrong way.


    ¡°Go away.¡±


    My voice was smaller than a mosquito¡¯s, but of course, even if the snake heard this, it wouldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Go. Shoo.¡±


    I was already on the verge of tears.


    Except for moving the lower half of its body, it didn¡¯t close the distance between us.


    Then, the door opened wide as Rona returned.


    ¡°Mdy, I¡¯m back with more hot water¡ª<i>Gasp!¡±</i>


    <i>Crash!</i>


    The ceramic kettle Rona was holding fell to the floor and broke with a loud crash.


    ¡°A sn¡­ snake?!¡±


    I turned my head and made eye contact with her.


    There was no guarantee that Rona¡¯s appearance would help me. Even if she called for help and brought someone to catch it, I might not be alive anymore.


    The snake slithering on the bed had a triangr head. A pair of venomous fangs was also visibly protruding from its mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s a viper.¡±


    When I spoke in a low voice, Rona looked as if she was already about to faint.


    I looked around carefully. I tried to refrain from moving as much as possible because big movements could provoke the snake, even though the first thing I wanted to do was scream and run away.


    ¡°Uh¡­ uh, Mdy, what should I do?¡±


    Rona was standing a distance away looking worse than I should be.


    ¡°Rona, stay calm.¡±


    I should be the one being reassured here.


    ¡°Calm down, calm down¡­¡±


    <i>[ Selena. Stay still. ]</i>


    I could hear Amoide¡¯s voice whispering in my ear.


    He was agile when he caught the snake then, and he didn¡¯t waver for even a second. He didn¡¯t hesitate to catch the snake with his bare hands even though he could have been bitten.


    ¡®Let¡¯s remember carefully.¡¯


    It might be possible to do what he did. First, grab the snake¡¯s head¡­


    Ah, no no no.


    I already can¡¯t even do the first step.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡±


    While thinking about what to do, the snake was now a little closer to me. Every inch it got closer, I felt goosebumps over my entire body because its tongue was so close to my skin.


    A little more, and it would be close enough to bite me. I had to do something before that.


    ¡°What do I do, w-what do I do¡­?¡±


    From my periphery, I could see Rona peeling off the cover of a pillowcase.


    Armed with an empty pillowcase, Rona slowly stood up.


    But to approach the snake and catch it like that took too much courage. Even if she was brave enough to do it, she might still get bitten with just one wrong move.


    I reached around me at random. Then, I felt the towel with my hand, the one that had been on my face just a second ago. It was still quite hot.


    Rona nodded when she saw me holding the towel.


    One, two¡­


    We counted at the same time.


    <i>Tak!</i>


    At the count of three, I flung the hot towel at the snake.


    Fortunately, the snake got hit squarely on the face, so it lost its bnce and flipped over. Then, Rona ran over to catch it in the pillowcase.


    ¡°Kyaaaak!¡±


    Rona screamed and screamed as she held the wildly rocking pillowcase. Every time the snake thrashed inside, her screams grew even louder.


    At the sound of her screaming, footsteps could be hearding closer from outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­ Gah!¡±


    A servant came rushing and saw the wriggling pillowcase, and was instantly frozen in ce. The same was true with the maids who came over as they were still rubbing the sleep out of their eyes.


    As soon as they saw the pillowcase, they screamed one after another an octave higher like piano keys being hit.


    ¡°S-Somebody take this off my hands!¡±


    Rona was running around with the pillowcase, but nobody was willing to take it from her. It was the same for me. All I could do was sit on the bed in a state of shock as I watched Rona il.


    It took a while for everyone toe back to their senses.


    Then, a startling thing happened next.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    <strong><em>Chapter 43</em></strong>


    ¡°AHHHHH!¡±


    Rona pounded the pillowcase to the floor and hit it repeatedly.


    After a while, the thrashing inside the pillowcase stopped.


    Everyone, including me, watched in a daze. Among the servants, Greta was there as well. She looked at me with bewilderment for a second, but then she quickly averted her eyes.


    ¡°How did a snake get in here?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the snake we were chasing after in the garden?¡±


    The others murmured in agreement.


    But I couldn¡¯t think the same way.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I stared at Rona for a long time as she was still holding down the pillowcase, then said, ¡°Themotion has died down now. Everyone, go back.¡±


    The servants continued to murmur for a moment, but eventually ambled away.


    Then, when Rona and I were left alone again, I sighed for a long time.


    ¡°Someone must have sent it as a present.¡±


    Rona¡¯s eyes grew wide.


    ¡°No way¡­ Mdy, don¡¯t tell me¡­!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the snake crawled all the way here by itself.¡±


    It was a clear warning directed at me as if saying,<i>Don¡¯t go any further. Just continue doing what you¡¯ve been doing. Live like you¡¯re dead. That¡¯s your role.</i>


    I could hear it loud and clear.


    ¡®Well sorry, but I can¡¯t do that.¡¯


    The original Selena lived as if she were dead, and she really did end up dying.


    I¡¯m still a bit partial to my neck, so I won¡¯t follow a line of fate that would lead me to the executioner.


    I wish to live a long time with my head intact.


    ¡°I need to find out where and how this snake got in.¡±


    ¡°The snake should havee in from the garden. While trying to catch the snake¡­¡±


    ¡°Rona. Do you think a snake coulde from the garden and climb the steps toe here to this room all by itself?¡±


    ¡°Ah, well¡­¡±


    I grabbed the pillowcase.


    ¡°Rona, this snake¡ªkeep it safe.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Wait, pardon?¡±


    In return, I simply nodded.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to check up on.¡±


    At my deration, Rona nodded fervently even though she didn¡¯t know what I was talking about.


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    I continued with my eyes shining.


    ¡°There¡¯s a ce I have to go toter.¡±


    <center>* * *</center>


    ¡°Do you really have to do this, Mdy?¡±


    Rona was sitting opposite me inside a carriage, clutching the box that contained the snake. I was wearing a ck robe that wrapped around me.


    ¡°Yes. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to go out.¡±


    Then, I looked at the huge man sitting in the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Are you doing alright there, Jean?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mdy.¡± Jean smiled as he nodded his head. ¡°I have to go out for the fish auction anyway.¡±


    The only way for me to sneak out of the estate was at dawn when Jean was on his way to the port for the fish auction. Jean drove himself there, so this was the best way for me to go out without anyone knowing.


    And this was the only method I had left because I couldn¡¯t rely on the other option anymore.


    Even if it was a roundabout way to go, I needed to do this because there¡¯s somewhere I had to be.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll pick you upter.¡±


    Jean dropped us off in front of Walter¡¯s pharmacy, then he steered the carriage over to the port.


    <i>Bang, bang!</i>


    I knocked loudly on the front door. After a while, with his eyes still half closed, Walter opened the door.


    ¡°Who¡­ huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡±


    I pushed through Walter and entered the pharmacy. After we went in, Rona looked around in wonder.


    ¡°Walter, there¡¯s something I need you to take a look at.¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you even need with me at dawn!¡± Walter eximed with a startled expression, as if the pharmacy had been lit into mes.


    ¡°This.¡± I ced the box on the table.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Please look inside. You know a lot about snakes.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a snake inside?!¡±


    Walter looked appalled as he looked at the box, but he opened it carefully nheless. The pillowcase was inside.


    ¡°¡­This snake is quite rare.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It¡¯s rare? What was he talking about?


    ¡°It¡¯s a viper that lives only in foreign countries. Where the hell did you find this?¡±


    Walter inspected the snake with a curious face.


    ¡°Is it venomous?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯ll only make you a little swollen and a bit itchy.¡±


    ¡°So you won¡¯t die even if you get bitten by it?¡±


    ¡°With the venom it has? Not a chance. And it¡¯s not dead yet.¡±


    ¡°What? But I¡¯m sure it was hit many times¡­¡±


    ¡°It must have just fainted.¡±


    At Walter¡¯s nonchnt reply, Rona and I embraced each other tightly.


    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is¡­ that snake won¡¯t hurt people?¡±


    ¡°Hurt people? Well, maybe if you want to tickle them or something.¡±


    Don¡¯t tell me someone sent me this snake just for that purpose.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have to raise him for a different purpose.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°This snake¡¯s venom is very useful for many other things. It¡¯s especially effective for painkillers and contraceptives.¡±


    Before I knew it, Walter¡¯s eyes were twinkling with glee.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving this to me, right?¡±


    ¡°What? Well, I guess¡­¡± I nodded half-heartedly. ¡°But then, is it really not a snake from this country?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And it¡¯s an expensive breed,¡± Walter hummed. ¡°If this snake¡¯s venom is purified, it¡¯s used for medicine. But it¡¯s very expensive because it¡¯s a rare breed.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Listening to Walter more made me more contemtive.


    ¡®Just what is going on in that mansion?¡¯


    Next to me, Rona was thinking of the same thing.


    ¡°I think it escaped from the person raising it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Raise? This snake?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Since it¡¯s not from around here, I¡¯m sure someone¡¯s been raising it dearly.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Snakes. Raising. It¡¯s being raised?


    It was something I totally didn¡¯t expect. And this snake waspletely different from the one I saw in the garden, so I wonder if this really was the case.


    ¡°Thanks for letting me know, Walter.¡±


    ¡°No, thank<i>you.</i>I¡¯m more than grateful, Selena. This is more than enough to repay me,¡± Walter chuckled and waved his hand.


    <center>* * *</center>


    Rona and I left the pharmacy and rode Jean¡¯s carriage again.


    ¡°Are you done with your business here, Mdy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And can I ask you for more favors in the future?¡± I nodded and asked carefully, but Jean readily said yes.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll give you a ride whenever you want. It¡¯s going to smell fishy though, haha!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The carriage had be heavy after his trip to the port. Inside thepartment was a ton of fish.


    ¡°I got a lot of fresh ones. They¡¯ll be on the Duke¡¯s table, so of course I was very meticulous with picking them.¡±


    ¡°Good job, Jean. Thanks to you, I can also eat delicious food every meal.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s all thanks to you, Mdy. You¡¯re allowing me to use the highest quality kitchen equipment and ingredients.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Well, Greta doesn¡¯t seem to like it much.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Originally, the person who holds the budget calls all the shots, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯s now a bit frustrated because she couldn¡¯t touch the kitchen budget.¡±


    As he said this, Jean seemed to be satisfied by this fact.


    The carriage arrived at the Ducal estate without any problems.


    As I got off the carriage, I looked around to see that it wasn¡¯t very bright out yet because it was still around daybreak.


    It would be perfect if I just hurried back to my room and pretended nothing happened as I went back to sleep.


    I hurried my steps.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s strange.¡±


    I looked up at the building where I reside and stared at the window of my room.


    ¡°What is it, Mdy?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s someone in my room.¡±


    I pointed to the window. The lights were on, and there were several shadows moving beyond the curtains.


    ¡°I guess they found out that I was gone.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, what should we do, Mdy?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This was unexpected for me as well.


    ¡°Ah, who the hell went into my room?¡±


    It was so bothersome, but I needed toe up with a solution right away.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I looked down at my bandaged hand.


    ¡°Mdy?¡±


    ¡°Go back to your room, Rona. Let¡¯s pretend we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I need to make an alibi.¡±


    For that, I¡¯d need an aplice.


    <center>* * *</center>


    The corridor leading to Amoide¡¯s room was still dark. I walked carefully, making sure that my footsteps didn¡¯t make a sound, but now that I was standing in front of his door, I hesitated to go inside.


    Ah, what am I even doing here. It¡¯s not like that guy would do me a favor.


    I paced nervously in front of his door and sighed deeply.


    ¡°I¡¯m here now, but¡­¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s too much to expect that he¡¯d help me.


    With no other choice, I turned around to leave.


    <i>Creak.</i>


    At the sound, I looked back and saw that the door was half open. And there was an arm sticking out.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Without a moment to process it, I was pulled inside and got pinned down by someone¡¯s arm.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    The small sound of the door closing behind me was strangely loud.


    After the door closed, the room was filled with a suffocating silence.


    My lips were sewn shut and I couldn¡¯t open them. Because the man in front of me was looking intently at me while I was locked in his arms.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I could hear the pounding of my heart behind my ears.


    Whether or not his blue eyes had the power to captivate people, the fact was that I couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He looked at me with a searching look.


    ¡°What are you doing outside someone else¡¯s door?¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    <strong><em>Chapter 44</em></strong>


    His re was terrifying. Even if I was an assassin sent to kill him, I¡¯d still have lost my voice.


    ¡°Well, I, um¡­¡±


    I wracked my head for any excuse at all.


    ¡°No, but um, how did you know I¡¯m here?¡±


    Could he see through walls?


    How did he know there¡¯s a person standing outside the door before opening it?


    ¡°How did you know I was outside?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stand the curiosity I was feeling.


    ¡°¡­Who do you think I am?¡±


    ¡°My husband.¡±


    At my answer, he raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Your presence could be felt outside. Knights have keen senses. Of course I¡¯d be trained to know if there¡¯s an enemy nearby or not.¡±


    ¡°Oh my. Really?¡±


    Forgetting the urgency of the situation, I was startled by what he said.


    I just paced the hall outside, but he felt that?


    ¡°Amoide, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Then it makes sense that he was once involved with the novel¡¯s heroine. If only he hadn¡¯t been sick¡­


    ¡°Answer my question.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to attack you, so don¡¯t stare at me like that.¡±


    ¡°If you were in my shoes, wouldn¡¯t you think it¡¯s suspicious?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ um.¡±


    I bit my lips and hesitated.


    ¡°Exin what¡¯s going on.¡±


    He looked at me pointedly again.


    ¡°Please¡­ hide me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I had to go out without Mother knowing. But right now, someone¡¯s in my room and I don¡¯t want to get caught. That¡¯s why¡­¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°¡­If you don¡¯t like it¡­¡±


    I sped my hands together and fiddled with my fingers.


    Then, unintentionally, the bandage that was still wrapped over my hand caught his eye.


    I could see Amoide¡¯s harsh expression softening a little when he saw it.


    ¡°Why did you leave at such an early hour?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t answer right away.


    ¡®Should I tell you the truth or not?¡¯


    But under the current circumstances, considering that I was asking for help, I couldn¡¯t help but be truthful.


    ¡°Someone sent a snake to my room.¡±


    ¡°A snake?¡±


    He furrowed his brows as his eyes scoured me from head to toe.


    The hand that was on my shoulder started to hurt because his grip had tightened.


    ¡°Um, hey¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    He loosened his grip.


    ¡°Who¡¯s responsible?¡±


    ¡°You believe me?¡±


    I looked up at him, bewildered. I was a bit surprised. I thought he¡¯d ask me if I¡¯m talking nonsense or that he¡¯d doubt me until I exined properly.


    ¡®Do you really believe me?¡¯


    Whatever he was thinking, this was good. I¡¯m d he¡¯s open to listening.


    So I decided to be more honest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. I¡¯m not sure who it was, but I found out that the snake was being raised by someone.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I mean that it¡¯s a snake that¡¯s being raised by someone in the mansion.¡±


    ¡°Who would raise such a dangerous thing? Didn¡¯t you see the snake the other day?¡±


    ¡°I know. But it might be that the person¡¯s raising snakes secretly.¡±


    <i>Knock, knock.</i>


    Suddenly, somebody from outside knocked on the door.


    ¡°Your Grace, there¡¯s something I must report.¡±


    I looked up at him with frantic eyes.


    He reached out and opened the door halfway.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ The Young Madam has disappeared¡­ without saying a word.¡±


    I looked at him earnestly, hands sped together and mouthing the word ¡®please¡¯.


    If he wouldn¡¯t cover for me, then Cami would definitely hound me. Jean could get roped into it too since I asked for help, and he might get fired.


    ¡°The maids have sent me to report to you, saying that Your Grace should know.¡±


    Amoide, who was staring down at me, finally opened his lips.


    ¡°Selena is here with me.¡±


    Then, he pulled on his shirt and the buttons popped open.


    ¡°Hey, w-w-what are you¡­¡±


    ¡°You asked me to hide you.¡±


    Then, he opened a couple more buttons.


    His face couldn¡¯t get more indifferent.


    ¡®Why am I the only one getting embarrassed here?!¡¯


    I¡¯m being served eye candy on a tter.


    His opened shirt fluttered in front of me.


    ¡®Oh my god.¡¯


    At his loosened clothes, his corbone was exposed¡­ then his chest.


    ¡°Huh? W-What¡­¡±


    What the hell was he talking about?


    I was confused by the sight of his bare skin and exposed chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should put on a show like this?¡±


    The breath he exhaled as he spoke brushed over my hair.


    He reached out and held the ck robe I was still wearing over my clothes. Frozen stiff, I could only watch with my lips shut as he did this.


    Slowly¡­ he untied the strap, and soon, the robe fell to the ground.


    As his body got closer, it became harder for me to breathe.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me?¡¯


    He just took off the robe over my shoulders, but somehow, it felt as though my bare skin had been exposed.


    Meanwhile, Amoide was looking intently at me.


    ¡°W-Why, why, for what¡­¡±


    As I stuttered, he reached out without hesitation and pulled on the pin holding my hair up.


    My hair cascaded down, spilling down my back like a waterfall.


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±


    He looked at me, nodding as if he was satisfied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t do things half-heartedly.¡±


    What the hell was he talking about.


    What did letting my hair down have anything to do with him opening up his shirt?


    Still in a daze, I watched nkly as a smile curled up on Amoide¡¯s lips.


    ¡°A-Amoide.¡±


    He leaned over and used one arm to embrace me. No, to be exact, he leaned over and opened the door.


    Trapped between him and the wall, I stared in silence as he moved.


    <i>Creak.</i>


    As I turned sideways, I saw the servant outside the door, embarrassed.


    ¡°My wife is right here.¡±


    With one arm over my waist, he leaned forward with me and looked down at the servant.


    The servant gulped in surprise at the suddenly heavy atmosphere.


    His eyes scanned my dress, which was sticking out the door.


    ¡°We were having a good time together, but you knocked on my door so tactlessly.¡±


    ¡°I-I apologize, Your Grace. I was unaware that today is the designated room sharing day.¡±


    The servant mumbled with his face bright red. My face was likely the same shade¡ªperhaps even brighter if there was some light here to illuminate me.


    ¡°A couple isn¡¯t together only on the designated days.¡±


    Amoide¡¯s tone wasnguid. I shivered at the sound of his voice.


    ¡®What a joke.¡¯


    Even on the real room sharing days, he never so much as touched my fingertip. It¡¯s great that he could tell lies like this.


    Laughter threatened to bubble out of my lips, but I held it in.


    ¡°I¡­ I apologize, sire. Head maid Greta said that Your Grace must know about it.¡±


    ¡°Greta?¡±


    Amoide¡¯s head tilted to the side.


    ¡°¡­Why did Greta say that?¡±


    His tone was pointed.


    ¡°W-Well Mdy disappeared in the middle of the night, so¡­¡±


    ¡°So she thought that my wife had an affair?¡±


    ¡°Oh, n-no, Your Grace. But she said that Your Grace might be worried.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it only because she wants me to doubt my wife?¡±


    His voice became even sharper.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Greta worried so much for me.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    The servant couldn¡¯t continue speaking.


    ¡°Tell Greta that the Duchess is safe here with me. She doesn¡¯t need to be so concerned.¡±


    ¡°I-I understand.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb us again. Leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡±


    The servant scurried away with his head down.


    <i>Click.</i>


    After Amoide watched the servant leave, the door closed shut.


    Again, the room was enveloped with darkness. Only the sound of our breathing and the warmth of our body temperature was vivid in the darkness.


    <i>Ba-dump, ba-dump.</i>


    My heart was beating out of my chest. My nerves were strung so tightly that it was harder to see in the dark.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you move away.¡±


    His dry voice brought me back to my senses.


    Only then did I realize¡­


    The fact that I was standing incredibly close to him.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who hugged you first!¡±


    Why are you acting like I¡¯m clinging onto you when you¡¯re the one who pulled me in?!


    As I stepped away, I grumbled, ¡°Why are you so¡­¡±


    But then his eyes narrowed slightly and I heard him sniffing something.


    ¡°What is it now?¡±


    I¡¯m already trying to pull away like you asked, so what now.


    He looked at me for a long time before asking me a question in a very confused tone.


    ¡°¡­Why does it smell fishy?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    At his words, I gawked at him.


    ¡°S¡­ smelly?¡±


    <i>Sniff, sniff.</i>


    I lifted my hand and sniffed my forearm.


    ¡°What smell are you talking¡­ about¡­¡±


    I froze in ce after I raised my arm.


    ¡®It¡¯s really me.¡¯


    As he said, it smells. Me¡­


    ¡°Why on earth do you smell like that?¡±


    Like lightning shing through my mind, I remembered the reason.


    ¡®The carriage.¡¯


    The fish in Jean¡¯s carriage came to mind.


    I didn¡¯t touch the fish directly, but the smell clung to my clothes while I rode the carriage.


    ¡°If you go out now, you¡¯ll be loved by every cat that passes by you.¡±


    His tone was thick with sarcasm.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    <strong><em>Chapter 45</em></strong>


    ¡°What¡­!¡±


    I was about to yell in a fit of rage, but I mped my mouth shut.


    He looked at me with an unreadable expression, neither a smile nor a frown.


    ¡°Anyway. Thank you.¡±


    Being annoyed was one thing, but I should still be thankful.


    ¡®I should express my thanks first, right?¡¯


    This was a talent, too, or so I told myself.


    Why say hateful things to someone I¡¯m indebted to?


    ¡°Why did you help me?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stand not knowing his intentions.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want anything troublesome to happen.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That was all he answered, but he added, ¡°Why do you have so many enemies?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a lot.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even refute him.


    ¡°They¡¯re not worried about your disappearance. They¡¯re just doubting you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That was true as well. It¡¯s so true that it made me feel sad.


    ¡®You already know you hit the nail on the head, don¡¯t you?¡¯


    If a person disappeared in the dead of the night, the first impulse should be to worry rather than to doubt¡­ Unless someone was determined to pull the strings from behind the scenes.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped,¡± I said, deted. ¡°I¡¯m nothing in this mansion. It¡¯spletely differentpared to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I could feel his pointed gaze in the dark.


    After a while, I heard his footsteps moving away. Then, the curtains were pulled to the side with one sharp movement. I covered my eyes as the re of the sun that was just beginning to rise nketed the room.


    ¡°If you¡¯re done here, then leave.¡±


    He was obviously shooing me out. With the cold eyes trained heavily on my back, I hesitated to open the door.


    ¡°Then¡­ Please rest well.¡±


    <i>Thud.</i>


    ¡°Good morning, Duchess.¡±


    As soon as I closed the door behind me, I was startled by the sudden voice, and I found Emma outside, staring at me with a sour face.


    ¡°I assume Your Grace has stayed here all night?¡±


    I returned her sharp gaze with my own, determined to not be intimidated by her.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But the room sharing day¡­¡±


    ¡°Obviously it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re husband and wife, aren¡¯t we?¡± I walked past her. ¡°Work hard.¡±


    After I was some ways away from Emma, I breathed out a deep sigh of relief.


    ¡®Is it just me, or¡­¡¯


    While I was on my way back to my room from Amoide¡¯s, I could feel countless curious gazes following me.


    ¡®¡­There must be a new rumor going around.¡¯


    No matter howrge this estate was, the rumors flew at the speed of light.


    Thanks to that, I received those gazes all the way until I reached my room.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Rona was there, but I refused her assistance. I plopped down on the sofa.


    My whole body was aching as if I had been wrestling with someone all night. My muscles, which were incredibly tense from my nervousness after seeing the snake, finally loosened and rxed.


    <i>¡°We entered the room to see if there were more snakes hiding.¡±</i>


    That was what the servant outside said before I entered my room.


    They searched my room without my permission. Conveniently, too, while I wasn¡¯t here.


    I snorted.


    Someone¡¯s raising snakes.


    Inside this mansion.


    Anyone at all could raise snakes, actually. The estate was so spacious and there were so many buildings.


    How many rooms were there in total?


    It was entirely possible to keep them hidden somewhere.


    ¡®Who was it that put it in my room¡­?¡¯


    I quickly recounted the aftermath of the incidentst night, and what surfaced from my memories was Greta¡¯s frantic expression as she avoided eye contact with me.


    ¡®Impossible.¡¯


    I shook my head. It¡¯s not just a small thing. Somebody kept a snake hidden in my room.


    ¡®What if it¡¯s not Greta?¡¯


    I¡¯d only know for sure a search would be held throughout the entire estate. However, because of how many servants there were in here, it would be difficult to search every room.


    Right now, it was Greta who clearly had the biggest grudge against me.


    <i>[ Originally, the person who holds the budget calls all the shots, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯s now a bit frustrated because she couldn¡¯t touch the kitchen budget. ]</i>


    Jean¡¯s words were sensible. The more a person had tasted power, the more they would be reluctant to give it up.


    I was lying down on the sofa, but I sat up.


    <i>[ Why do you have so many enemies? ]</i>


    What Amoide said made my stomach twist.


    All I want is to live a long, quiet life, but my n to make this happen until I sessfully leave the mansion¡­ has been going awry.


    After all, I wouldn¡¯t be able to investigate Greta properly unless I had full authority over the household¡¯s internal affairs.


    That¡¯s why¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s take away her power, shall we?¡±


    <center>* * *</center>


    ¡°You came to see me first?¡±


    Cami looked at me, clearly not expecting my visit.


    ¡°I asked to meet you today because of an important issue, Mother,¡± I said with a grim expression.


    ¡°Important issue?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother. It¡¯s about yesterday¡¯s incident.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Cami was horrified by just the thought of the snake.


    ¡°Why are there so many snakes. I already told the servants to take more measures to keep them away from my son.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    But Mother, I was the one who was almost bitten by onest night.


    I swallowed these words.


    ¡°Yes, and another important issue. I wanted to bring it up, too.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Mother?¡±


    As the atmosphere shifted, there was an ominous air surrounding Cami suddenly as our gazes met.


    What did she want to say that the air became so cold all of a sudden?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that Amoide¡¯s body is frail?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You were seen leaving Amoide¡¯s room!¡±


    Huh? Why was she bringing that up here?


    I pursed my lips before answering.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ well¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you to control yourself! His energy should be saved for the designated room sharing days!¡±


    Just by her fury, I could feel myself flinching away from her and leaning away.


    Cami¡¯s sermon showed no signs of ending, even though some spatters of saliva sshed onto my face a couple of times.


    ¡°What if Amoide copses after exerting so much energy?! Does your brain even work or not?!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I got frightened by the snake,¡± I replied meekly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I asked him if I could stay with him because I was afraid that another snake woulde again. I didn¡¯t mean to, but¡­¡±


    A deep sigh came out, expressing my great difficulty. Sorta.


    ¡°Amoide kept insisting¡­¡±


    ¡°Insisting? What are you talking about!¡±


    Cami gave me a look of disgust.


    ¡°But it¡¯s okay, Mother. This is a sign that Amoide¡¯s health is improving day by day. Right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If a snake doesn¡¯t eat a mouse when it¡¯s right there in front of it, that would be a sign that it¡¯s seriously ill, right?¡±


    Ah, I justpared myself to a mouse. I really did that.


    As I spoke, I was sobered by the fact that I insulted myself, but I couldn¡¯t think of any other animal to use as a metaphor.


    ¡°So this is a very good sign, Mother.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Cami¡¯s face gradually changed from distrust to eptance.


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course. He¡¯s definitely getting better.¡±


    I nodded enthusiastically.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Cami¡¯s expression finally softened, convinced by my words.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ but it¡¯s still not good to do it too frequently. No matter how much strength Amoide has regained.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mother.¡±


    That strength. Well, I¡¯ll never know.


    ¡°But what was it that you wanted to bring up?¡±


    For some reason, Cami voluntarily asked me?


    ¡°Oh, what I wanted to say is¡­¡± I took a deep breath and went straight to the point. ¡°Last night, a snake appeared in my room.¡±


    ¡°So? Isn¡¯t it fine since you didn¡¯t get bitten?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± I sighed long and hard. ¡°The servants had already removed all the snakes in the garden. Thanks to Coulton¡¯s care, the snakes outside have already been wiped out.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Greta, the head maid, who¡¯s responsible for the mansion¡¯s interior,¡± I said calmly. ¡°This is Greta¡¯s responsibility. Isn¡¯t she responsible for the safety of the mansion inside?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well¡­¡±


    Cami couldn¡¯t say anything more because there was nothing to refute.


    ¡°What is it that you want to say?¡±


    ¡°I almost died, Mother. Wasn¡¯t it pretty dangerous?¡±


    No matter how much she cared only for her son, it was still disheartening to know that she didn¡¯t really care about my safety at all. I never asked for it in the first ce, but it still made me feel bitter that she¡¯s making it clear that she didn¡¯t care about me.


    ¡°I know that our rtionship is purely contractual, but I¡¯m still technically Amoide¡¯s wife. And my body is his asset.¡±


    My words flowed out like an unstoppable stream of water.


    ¡°I want Greta to be punished.¡±


    ¡°What? What are you going to do with her?¡±


    ¡°I want her punished, Mother. Because she didn¡¯t perform her duties properly.¡±


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°Temporary demotion of the head maid.¡±


    Cami¡¯s hesitance was palpable even from where I was sitting.


    ¡°Leave Greta out of this.¡±


    She frowned, as though it was a sensitive spot.


    I knew she was going to react in this way, but perhaps I underestimated her faith and affection for the head maid, and I¡¯m kind of jealous that Greta had a boss who trusted her this much.


    ¡°I understand that Greta is a maid brought directly from Mother¡¯s house when you were still unmarried. Maybe it¡¯s because of that, but the other maids can¡¯t easily go against her. Did you know about this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, Jean has full authority over the kitchen as you know, but even he feels ufortable. I think Greta¡¯s going beyond the authority you¡¯ve allowed her.¡±


    Cami continued listening to me without saying a word.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    <strong><em>Chapter 46</em></strong>


    It wasn¡¯t like Cami didn¡¯t know what I was talking about. She might just be pretending to be clueless.


    ¡°When someone has been in power for a long time, he or she tends to be negligent. I¡¯m wary of that happening in this household,¡± I persuaded Cami further. ¡°A temporary demotion ismonce everywhere. It¡¯s just like a probation.¡±


    <i>Knock, knock.</i>


    ¡°I brought the tea, Madam.¡±


    Greta appeared with a tray in her hands. She seemed to have noticed the tension in the air, but she continued walking toward us without letting it show.


    ¡°Greta, you came just in time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    Greta looked down slightly and nced in my direction.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been abusing your authority as the head maid. So Selena here is asking for your temporary demotion.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After the prolonged silence, Greta lowered her gaze and spoke.


    ¡°I am just one servant among many. Sometimes, coercive means are needed to make them follow,¡± she said calmly. ¡°Perhaps there may have been someints with my methods.¡±


    Greta looked into my eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But this was all ording to my loyalty to you, Madam. I have to be strict lest everyone be inefficient with their work.¡±


    Greta defended herself in a rxed manner.


    It was like a dictator rationalizing her dictatorship.


    Above all, the confidence she carried herself with was based on the fact that she was confident in the support of the greatest wielder of power in this household.


    So I decided to hit Cami where it hurts.


    ¡°But what if it was Amoide¡¯s room and not mine?¡±


    Cami¡¯s eyes trembled as soon as Amoide¡¯s name left my lips.


    ¡°Imagine if that snake had entered Amoide¡¯s room¡­ Goodness, isn¡¯t it horrible just thinking about it, Mother?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Cami bit her lower lip as the scene yed out in her head. Of course it would be terrible. Any mother would think this.


    ¡°As Mother had said just earlier, Amoide is still weak. And a snake bite would be more lethal to himpared to other people.¡±


    Then, I lowered my voice in the most sullen tone I could emte.


    ¡°Think about it, Mother. What would happen if Amoide gets bitten by a snake?¡±


    This time, Cami¡¯s eyes quivered even more.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t just let this pass.¡±


    ¡°Madam!¡±


    Greta¡¯s sudden exmation almost made me drop the teacup I was holding.


    ¡°Greta?¡±


    Greta was on her knees in front of Cami.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived my entire life serving the Madam sincerely.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a temporary demotion, Greta.¡±


    Temporary, not permanent.


    Greta looked absolutely crestfallen, as if she was about to lose her life instead of her job, and just temporarily, too, because it was only for a certain period of time.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not by the Madam¡¯s side, the household would not be managed properly,¡± Greta said as she clung to the skirt of Cami¡¯s dress. ¡°The Madam is already busy taking care of His Grace¡¯s health, and there¡¯s a lot of other things that need your attention, so if I¡¯m not here¡­¡±


    Cami¡¯s eyes shook again at Greta¡¯s plea. However, I emphasized again¡ª


    ¡°Amoide could have been in danger.¡±


    Every time Greta and I took turns to say something, Cami would teeter from one side to another.


    I never knew Cami was this indecisive.


    ¡®You¡¯re weaker than I thought for Greta.¡¯


    Well, I knew that Greta was a maid from Cami¡¯s family from when she wasn¡¯t married yet, but why did she cherish the maid so much? It¡¯s to the point that it really got me jealous.


    The trust she had in Greta was unique because it was fostered since she was young, but I didn¡¯t know that Cami, who was a snooty noblewoman to the core, had this side to her.


    Then, while Cami was still conflicted between me and Greta, someone intervened.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s mymand, Mother?¡±


    It was a familiar voice. But it was a voice that I never thought I¡¯d hear at this moment.


    I turned my gaze behind me immediately.


    ¡°Amoide.¡±


    My contract husband was here.


    ¡®Why did youe here?¡¯


    Whether or not he could hear what I was thinking, Amoide walked towards me and stood beside me.


    ¡°Amoide?¡±


    Thoroughly surprised, Cami could only stare at her son.


    ¡°Why¡­ What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you something,¡± he said, looking alternately between me and Greta. ¡°I think Greta needs to reflect on what it means to be the head maid.¡±


    ¡°Amoide?¡± Cami looked up at him, and for a moment, it was like she couldn¡¯t recognize her own son.


    ¡°Other than the snake showing upst night, there are more reasons to hold her ountable.¡± Amoide maintained a calm demeanor. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been mentioned yet, but there was a servant that came to me earlier and said that the Duchess had disappeared.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only because the Duchess has suddenly disappeared, Your Grace. I was only worried¡­¡± Greta hastily defended herself, but it didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°Rather than concern, you were sowing seeds of doubt.¡±


    Amoide spoke in a dry tone.


    ¡°I-I heard that the Young Madam sneaked out of the estate!¡±


    ¡°My wife was with me.¡±


    ¡°B-But it wasn¡¯t even the designated day.¡±


    Greta struggled to get the words out.


    ¡°Do I have to get your permission, Greta?¡±


    However, only a cold voice answered her.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m just¡­¡±


    Her face was so pale as she looked up at Amoide.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Selena was with mest night.¡±


    His low voice wasn¡¯t loud at all, but there was a considerable pressure carrying it.


    To the point that goosebumps rose up my spine.


    ¡®This is the kind of man he really is.¡¯


    I trembled under the pressure he exuded. And seeing Greta as the target for this hostility¡­ It almost made me feel sorry for her.


    ¡®If it was me¡­¡¯


    Just imagining it was scary. I even thought it¡¯s lucky that it wasn¡¯t me in her position.


    Cami watched everything unfold with a strange look on her face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you love your wife this much, Amoide.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am the lord of this estate and the head of the Efret family. Even if I¡¯m sick.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Cami said with a frown.


    ¡°If my wife¡¯s honor is tarnished, this is a direct challenge to my own honor.¡±


    His icy blue eyes turned towards Greta.


    ¡°A mere maid did something that could have tarnished the Duchess¡¯ reputation.¡±


    Cami¡¯s eyes quivered nervously at Amoide¡¯s words.


    ¡°I respect your opinions, Amoide.¡±


    At Cami¡¯s words, Greta looked at her master in surprise.


    ¡°¡­Greta. Heed the Duke¡¯s order.¡±


    ¡°Madam¡­¡±


    Greta was stunned by Cami¡¯s assent, then her eyes flitted to me.


    ¡®This is an unexpected development.¡¯


    I looked up at Amoide in a stupor, and he met my gaze before wordlessly walking out of the room.


    ¡®He¡¯s being weird.¡¯


    He looked the same on the outside, but there was something I couldn¡¯t put my finger on that seemed off.


    ¡®Did I dream that up or something?¡¯


    Towards a formidable man who exuded such a presence¡­ it was strange to feel that way.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    I tried to follow Amoide out, but Cami stopped me, so I had to sit back down.


    ¡°Greta¡¯s position is now currently vacant, so someone will need to rece her in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I felt so nervous anticipating her next words.


    ¡°I have a lot of things on my te. Social gatherings, external activities, and my work with Her Majesty the Empress.¡±


    ¡°I am aware.¡±


    Cami was actually a very busy person. Ever since her husband, the previous Duke, passed away and from when Amoide got bedridden, she took up the role of the family head.


    She wasn¡¯t a knight, so most of her activities mainly focused on work within the Imperial Pce and with social circles. That¡¯s why she left the household¡¯s internal affairs to Greta while she was outside.


    ¡°You will need to take care of the estate for a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case, Mother.¡±


    I shook my head quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. Thank you for trusting me.¡±


    I curtsied low and turned my head to the side to avoid Greta¡¯s intense re.


    Anyway, it all worked out as I hoped. It was a smoother ride than I thought it¡¯d be.


    But I couldn¡¯t forget how Amoide looked earlier.


    <center>* * *</center>


    As soon as I left Cami¡¯s room, I rushed to Amoide¡¯s.


    ¡°Um, Amoide.¡±


    When I entered, Amoide was in his usual spot by the window.


    ¡°You juste here whenever you want now, huh?¡±


    He replied with a curt tone, but I carefully studied his mood.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling well?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He just stared at me without answering.


    ¡°I thought you looked a bit under the weather earlier when you were at Mother¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°Did it seem like that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re okay, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only because it¡¯s spring that I feel drowsier.¡±


    He leaned his head against the window frame and closed his eyes.


    ¡°Well, um¡­ Thank you.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°You took my side.¡±


    What he did was really unexpected. He took my side against his mother¡¯s and listened to my opinions.


    ¡°Did I?¡±


    ¡­But of course, he wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    His tired face gradually became redder by the second.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    <strong><em>Chapter 47</em></strong>


    ¡°Amoide, where does it hurt?¡±


    As he leaned against the window, he looked frailer than usual.


    Even his eyshes seemed different than usual whenever he blinked.


    And apart from that, his voice sounded heavy.


    ¡°Amoide.¡±


    I quickly put my hand over his forehead, at which his eyes opened wide in surprise from the sudden contact.


    And yet he didn¡¯t push my hand away.


    ¡°You¡¯re warm¡­¡±


    He stared at me silently, blue eyes unwavering.


    Then, he lifted his hand to ce it over my hand that was on his forehead. The touch his hand provided wasn¡¯t the same as usual.


    His hand was incredibly warm.


    It wasn¡¯t just a matter of body temperature. Even his eyes and breath seem to have heated up. And just looking at him made me think I¡¯d be burnt beside him as well.


    ¡°You.¡±


    His voice was hushed.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too loud.¡±


    Then¡­ he copsed.


    <center>* * *</center>


    ¡°It¡¯s simply amon cold caught during spring.¡±


    Raymond¡¯s calm exnation allowed everyone to sigh in relief.


    ¡°Amoide, Amoide is¡­¡±


    Cami repeated his name with a nk face.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a mild cold. A slight fever. His condition is stable and he¡¯s only asleep. I¡¯ve prescribed the necessary medicine so that he can recover quickly. He¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Raymond kept repeating his words to appease Cami.


    ¡°The medicine he¡¯s been taking has weakened his immune system. He¡¯s always had a cold around this time of the year. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    Raymond looked at me and let out his reassuring words again, his eyes on Amoide¡¯s hand that I was sping so tightly, but I gradually loosened my grip.


    ¡°Really? Is that really true?¡±


    ¡°Of course. There are fewerplications this time. He was sick several times more around this timest year.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Come to think of it, I heard that he copsed a lot more oftenst year. Compared to that time, what Raymond said about the number of times Amoide copsed was right.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of the Duchess taking good care of the Duke¡¯s health.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve that praise, Raymond,¡± I said as I flushed in embarrassment.


    ¡°Even so, I look forward to working with you more in the future, Your Grace.¡±


    Raymond smiled warmly as he helped Cami out of the room.


    Watching them leave, I could feel a twinge of guilt.


    Sorry, Raymond.


    Because I¡¯m still doubting you. Honestly, I¡¯m notpletely sold on what you said just now.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Hearing the groan from the bed immediately made me rush towards Amoide¡¯s side.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    He stared at me through bleary eyes, expressing his confusion. With a gentle tone, I exined what happened.


    ¡°You have a fever¡­ but the doctor said you¡¯ll be fine. I heard it¡¯s just a cold that you usually get this time of the year.¡±


    I said this lightly. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s tired of copsing like this.


    ¡°Amoide, do you want some water? Are you thirsty?¡±


    He nodded weakly.


    As I beckoned Rona, who was standing at attention at one corner of the room, she came running with a ss of water and the medicine that was on the table.


    But before Rona could give me the ss, someone stopped her midway.


    ¡°What is it, Emma?¡± Rona snapped back at the person who was holding her back by the cor.


    ¡°It¡¯s my job.¡± With her eyebrows raised, Emma red straight at me.


    ¡®Are you really staring at me like that?¡¯


    Emma was an extremely loyal maid who had been serving as Amoide¡¯s maid even before he fell sick.


    But the problem was that there was something different about it.


    ¡°What¡¯s so important about who brings the water to me?¡±


    Emma stared into my eyes.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s my job. I don¡¯t want to be a maid who neglects her work.¡±


    Emma answered me with her chin raised. No wonder it seemed likesers were shooting out of her eyes.


    ¡°Fine. Then can<i>anyone</i>give me the medicine?¡±


    Rona nced back at me and handed the bottle back to Emma, but Rona didn¡¯t forget to side-eye Emma. She didn¡¯t look intimidating though, because of her round eyes and bangs that were cut above her eyebrows.


    Emma approached the bed with the medicine bottle and stood next to where I was sitting. I looked up to see her face, which was slightly menacing, but only because she was towering over me.


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty, Young Madam,¡± Emma said with a clear voice. In fact, it¡¯s like she was insinuating something beyond the bottle of pills.


    For some reason, an unexpected spirit in me bristled.


    But behind me, I heard Amoide¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Give me the bottle, Emma.¡±


    At that moment, Emma¡¯s expression obviously bloomed, and at the same time, I could hear something breaking in me.


    ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯ll go ahead and give His Grace the medicine¡­¡±


    I blocked her hand on the bottle while Amoide was reaching for it.


    As I did this, at the corner of my eye I saw Amoide¡¯s expression flicker.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, so just leave it to me.¡±


    I tried to take the bottle from Emma¡¯s hand, but¡­


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    The grip over the small ss bottle was tighter than I expected.


    ¡°Emma?¡±


    As her hand was shaking to maintain her grip, her lips were trembling equally as much.


    I couldn¡¯t win with brute force anyway. How could I beat someone with that much determination? So I changed my method.


    I shifted my grip and ced my hand over hers in a caress.


    ¡°Hiiek¡ª¡±


    Perhaps she found the touch creepy, but Emma rxed her grip at once, and with that opening, I quickly took the bottle from her.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing the bottle, Emma.¡±


    I smiled as I pulled away with the bottle in my hand.


    ¡°Now, drink your medicine.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I was looking at his hand, but he didn¡¯t readily ept the medicine.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    Would the medicine turn into poison if I¡¯m the one giving it to you? Why are you staring at me like that?


    ¡°Do you want me to feed it to you again this time?¡±


    <i>Tak.</i>


    Before I even finished talking, he took the bottle from my hand.


    ¡°Happy?¡±


    After bringing it to his lips, he shook the bottle upside down to show that it was all finished.


    ¡°Everyone, get out.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Go out now.¡±


    I repeated what he said, which made him widen his eyes as if he were startled by my words.


    ¡°What? You told them to leave.¡±


    I answered back as casually as I could, and under my chin, I brought up both hands to cup my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    Let¡¯s add a bit of a nasal tone for a cutesy effect but, uh¡­


    ¡®Why are you looking at me like that again?¡¯


    Of course, I didn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°Amoide, I¡¯ll stay right next to you,¡± I crooned, putting back his arm under the covers and patting it. ¡°What are you all doing? Everyone, out.¡±


    At mymand, everyone but Rona and Emma left the room at once.


    ¡°What are you doing? His Grace said he wants to rest,¡± Rona said as she was practically yanking Emma out the room.


    Emma looked back at Amoide with expectant eyes while she was being manhandled by Rona, but Amoide said nothing.


    <i>Click.</i>


    The door clicked shut, and after everyone left, there was only the two of us there, a nket of silence falling over the room.


    Amoide¡¯s blue eyes were fixed on me, but I didn¡¯t avert my gaze.


    I brazenly made eye contact with him.


    ¡­But how long has this staring contest been going?


    My eyes were a bit sore now.


    ¡°Um, Amoide¡­?¡±


    I was blinking rapidly, but even so, I could see a very slight smile on his lips. The iciness that he exuded melted just because of that small smile.


    As I rubbed the tears from my eyes, I said, ¡°You¡¯ll be sleepy soon because of the medicine you drank. Lean back now.¡±


    Wordlessly, he closed his eyes just as I asked and after a while, the steady rhythm of his breathing echoed quietly through the room.


    I changed the towel over his forehead and admired his face as much as I could.


    Somehow, I didn¡¯t want other people to see his sleeping face.


    But though his beauty was otherworldly, it was of the poisonous kind. His illness made it impossible to openly praise him.


    It was ironic, but his precarious physical well-being, which made him face the dangers of copsing at any given time, enhanced his beauty.


    I once heard a conversation between the maids in the garden.


    <i>[ That delicate beauty just makes it so that His Grace is not like any other man in this world! ]</i>


    One of the maids had burst into admiration then, and the others responded readily with ¡®You¡¯re right, you¡¯re right.¡¯


    <i>[ You have to enjoy it when you can. We don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be gone for good, so we¡¯ll really have to admire him now while there¡¯s ti¡ªOUCH! ]</i>


    The babbling maid immediately stopped talking when the maid next to her, whose face turned white the moment she saw me watching them, pinched her side.


    And just like that, they fell into a hush, as if they weren¡¯t talking about an ominous thing just then.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s fated to die someday. Especially when they¡¯ve been poisoned.


    ¡°No. Never.¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll save it for sure.¡±


    Your life and my life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die, Amoide. I¡¯ll save you.¡±


    I sped his hand over the duvet.


    Even though he was asleep, it felt like his hand had moved slightly.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 48


    4. Sleeping together


    After Cami entrusted the household¡¯s internal affairs to me, I was busier than ever.


    The first thing I had to do was to manage the Duchy¡¯s budget. The cost of maintaining it was enormous, and it was only right given the estate¡¯s size, but it was still more than I thought.


    Essentially, it was a job entailing the management and the appropriate distribution of funds every month. It was Greta¡¯s job before, but now that I¡¯d reced her, it was mine.


    ¡°Are these all the records we have?¡±


    I looked at Greta as I finished flipping through all the books she brought to me.


    ¡°Yes, Young Madam.¡±


    ¡°¡­But shouldn¡¯t there be a separate book with more details¡­¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to understand it. The numbers areplicated and¡ª¡±


    I propped up my chin on one hand.


    ¡°I want to see it all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Greta had been despondenttely ever since Amoide took my side in front of her and Cami.


    Although it¡¯s temporary, Greta couldn¡¯t mor for anything in the mansion after she was stripped of her position as head maid. The other maids were still wary of her, but this was enough for now.


    ¡°Go get everything. Every single one of the books.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Greta reluctantly heeded my order and left the room.


    I began to skim the expenditure books that Greta handed over.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯splicated.¡±


    ¡°Is it really difficult, Mdy?¡± Rona asked as she ced a teacup in front of me on the table.


    ¡°The records are usually influenced by the habits of the person who wrote them down, so each symbol, sign or number is like a personalnguage.¡±


    I tapped on the page with one finger.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no way Greta¡¯s going to kindly teach me the code, right?¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t even dream of her volunteering to do that. She¡¯d just hope that I¡¯d make as many mistakes as possible so that she could regain control once more.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sure there¡¯s someone else in the household who knows about this.¡±


    ¡°Butler Coulton!¡±


    Rona cut through my thoughts immediately with her exmation.


    ¡°Coulton?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s been here since the previous Duke¡¯s time, and he¡¯s worked for the household for the longest time, so he probably knows.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Why didn¡¯t I think of that?


    ¡°Call Coulton for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mdy.¡±


    After a while, Coulton entered the room. The gray-haired butler was ushered in, and he greeted me politely.


    ¡°You called for me, Your Grace?¡±


    ¡°Coulton, sorry to bother you, but I need your help.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to be of service.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the best person for this, Coulton.¡±


    ¡°While the previous Duke was still with us, I assisted him in many things. I shall assist you as well, Your Grace.¡±


    For a moment, I got the vision that Coulton was like a wise old man, with a silvery beard and all, who I¡¯ve encountered while I¡¯m lost inside a maze.


    ¡°Coulton, which expenditure takes up thergest portion of the estate¡¯s budget?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s usually the consumables. Candles, soap¡­ among other things.¡±


    ¡°Do you buy it all from the same ce?¡±


    The books should include the number of candles and soap purchased, as well as the ce where they were bought.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t say how many were purchased.¡±


    It should be in a separate book that Greta¡¯s refusing to show me.


    ¡°And the ce where they¡¯re being purchased has changed.¡±


    Coulton squinted and adjusted his sses.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    If the ce really changed, shouldn¡¯t Coulton know? But if he couldn¡¯t remember¡­


    ¡°We don¡¯t usually change stores where we buy in bulk because of the trust needed between both sides. Most of all, it should be easy to spot the items that have changed in the estate as well as the number bought¡­ but it seems that it¡¯s been a while since the ce of purchase had changed.¡±


    ¡°Why did it change?¡±


    I was really just curious. Maybe they didn¡¯t like the soap from the previous store or something.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not too sure about that¡­¡±


    Coulton trailed off, but to me, it sounded like ¡®I know, but I¡¯m not telling you.¡¯


    ¡°Coulton, tell me if you can recall anything.¡±


    ¡°Nothinges to mind.¡±


    Coulton gave me an amiable smile.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re only being careful, but Coulton, aren¡¯t you a loyal butler of the Efret Duchy?¡±


    I tried to urge it out of him again.


    What is it, what is it, hm? I wanted to pester him, but I kept it all to myself.


    ¡°It¡¯s usually for the sake of embezzlement, Your Grace.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The quill in my hand dropped to the floor.¡±


    ¡°Em. be. zzle. ment.¡±


    Coulton said it slowly in a clear voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve returned with the books.¡±


    Coincidentally, as soon as Coulton finished saying that, Greta entered through the door.


    Greta saw Coulton inside and flinched, but sheposed herself right away.


    ¡°Here you are.¡±


    Thud.


    Was it only by imagination, but was the sound of the books being ced on the table really that loud?


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    I smiled at Greta, then I immediately opened the first book.


    ¡°Huuu.¡±


    I leaned against the pile of books.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost done.¡±


    I waspletely encased by towers of books, all examined and rearranged.


    After Greta gave me the sort of cipher for the symbols and records she had written, almost half a day had already gone by.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    In the middle of stretching, I picked up a book.


    ¡°You¡¯ll still continue reading, Mdy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Apart from the ounting books, there were a few cookbooks here and there on the table as well.


    ¡°Are you looking at the pictures, Mdy? There are other more interesting books¡­¡±


    Rona approached the pile and picked up the cookbook on top, flipping through a few pages.


    But then, she suddenly looked up with a frightened expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­Are you reading all of this? Such a difficult book? As expected, Mdy is¡ª!¡±


    Before her hymns of praises continued, I cut her off.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    I shut her down right away. It wasn¡¯t a cookbook I could read in the first ce. I was just wondering if I could readnguages of other countries in the continent.


    ¡°I just took a look at them, but I can¡¯t read them because they¡¯re not written in ournguage. Oh, you¡¯re holding it upside down.¡±


    Rona returned the book to the pile.


    ¡°But why¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking at the pictures.¡±


    ¡°Do you enjoy looking at them?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not doing it for fun.¡±


    The illustrations of the food in there were quite appetizing, but it¡¯s just in print after all. They¡¯re nice to look at on the page, but enjoying food while just looking at pictures was something I never did, even in my previous life.


    Rather, I like being able to taste what¡¯s in front of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of cooking.¡±


    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been buried under these piles of books.


    ¡°Cooking¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was wondering if the recipes in the cookbooks could help me.¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly want to cook, Mdy?¡±


    ¡°To cook something that¡¯s good for a cold.¡±


    After seeing him fall sick against time, I began to feel anxious. Raymond said there was no need to worry, but it didn¡¯t seem like that to me.


    To others, it¡¯s only a harmless cold, but to Amoide, it would be immensely difficult.


    He already couldn¡¯t do many things because the threat of a seizure was always hanging over his head, but on top of that, he would get colds more than others.


    ¡°And I want to feed Amoide my own food.¡±


    ¡°Goodness, then if it¡¯s Mdy¡¯s cooking, I¡¯m sure His Grace will love it!¡±


    Rona¡¯s eyes turned into hearts again as her imagination fluttered through a rose-colored filter.


    ¡°But Mdy, do you know what His Grace likes?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    Right. I don¡¯t know. Gosh, that¡¯s the most important thing.


    ¡°Hmm, anyway, if I keep browsing through these cookbooks, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find something.¡±


    Reaching up to one pile, I touched the spines of the books with a fingertip.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t read most of them.¡±


    In some cases, it would be enough to just look at the illustrations, but the methods and tips for cooking were all in writing.


    ¡°I got these thinking they¡¯d help me, but it¡¯s not like I could take and borrow all of them.¡±


    The books were full of unknown letters. Whether they were written with alphabets or hieroglyphics, they just made me dizzy.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Rona also diligently tried to read the title of the book closest to her.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t even read the title.¡±


    I opened the book I was holding to a random page. There were all kinds of meat, fish, vegetables and fruits shown, and there were also notes written by Jean himself at the borders of the pages. Perhaps he wrote his own methods, but I was still lost.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s a duck or chicken dish. No, is it turkey?¡±


    With the feathers plucked, they all looked the same. There¡¯s just a slight difference in size.


    ¡°Rona do you know what it says?¡±


    ¡°No, Mdy. If you don¡¯t know, how could I?¡± Rona shook her head. ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask the chef? He¡¯s probably memorized a lot of these.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a bit busy? I don¡¯t want to bother him when he already has a lot of things to do.¡±


    Lately, Jean¡¯s enthusiasm had shot up because he wanted to create more recipes for the sake of Amoide¡¯s health, so he¡¯s even been staying upte at night.


    ¡°Oh, then¡­¡± Rona pped her hands once, seeming as if she remembered something.


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    I lifted my face behind the pile of books.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask that person?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Rona smiled as she saw me tilting my head to one side.


    ¡°You know. That person.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª


    tl/n:


    The title of this new arc (??) is actually more vague. It could pertain to the designated room sharing day, or the actual room that a couple stays in, or even the act of sleeping side by side on one bed. Or even better *waggles eyebrows* the spicier take on it, which is, ahem, what I chose. But do keep in mind that the original arc title isn¡¯t as direct as my trantion.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 49


    I opened the door to that person¡¯s room with force.


    ¡°Amoide.¡±


    A charmingly sweet voice resonated throughout the room. Even if it was from me, the hairs on my arms still stood up.


    ¡°Again? Why?¡±


    As soon as he saw me, he answered me with a dry voice.


    Ah, really. This was making meugh. I think he¡¯d even wee a persistent beggar that woulde every year better than me.


    ¡°We already took a stroll together,¡± he sighed, as if I really was a nuisance to him. ¡°Come back another time.¡±


    When Amoide copsed from his cold, I practically lived here already.


    ¡°Not a walk.¡±


    As I approached him, he watched my looming figure as I carried a pile of books.


    ¡°Let¡¯s read together.¡±


    I dropped the pile on the table.


    ¡°Read?¡±


    He looked at the books with a frown.


    ¡®They¡¯re not even horse dung, but your face is just¡­¡¯


    There was already another book in his hands, and by the looks of its thick spine, it¡¯s highly likely that it¡¯s full of tedious, boring content.


    ¡°Come now, let¡¯s read something interesting. Not that.¡±


    I plucked the book he was holding. He was dumbfounded, but he let me take it away.


    ¡°What did you bring?¡±


    His eyes turned to the book in my hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s a cookbook, but I can¡¯t read the words¡­¡±


    ¡°This is thenguage from the Duchy of Ludes,¡± he said as soon as he saw the title.


    ¡°Ludes? Oh! The territory that¡¯s famous for its scenery?¡±


    It was surrounded by the sea on three sides, and the climate was warm, so it¡¯s rich in all kinds of fruits, vegetables, and seafood.


    ¡°Yes. Chefs of the Empire visit that ce often.¡±


    Geographically, the Empire and the Duchy had many opportunities to trade with each other, so naturally, chefs from both sides also had many exchanges.


    ¡°But.¡±


    His expression got serious and he stopped reading.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I carefully examined his expression, wondering if I offended him somehow.


    ¡°¡­Are you sure you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°A Hundred Dishes for a Sultry Night with Your Darling.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He picked up the next book.


    ¡°Energy-boosting Special Dishes for Hot Nights.¡±


    With my mouth mped shut, I froze and listened to him read the other titles.


    ¡°And this¡­¡±


    Amoide picked up another book and cleared his throat.


    ¡°How to Turn Your Husband into a Beast.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Should I continue?¡±


    The corners of his lips twitched.


    ¡°Tell me if you want me to.¡±


    ¡°N-No, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    I shook my head fervently.


    ¡°Why? I want to read more.¡±


    He tilted his head to the side.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    I quickly reached for the book he picked up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to know the recipes?¡±


    ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m good.¡±


    I shook my head from side to side as I tried to stop him.


    ¡°Why? Since you¡¯re here, it¡¯ll be good to read them together.¡±


    He lifted the book high up. His arm was so long that I couldn¡¯t reach even when I was standing.


    ¡°Give it!¡±


    I tried my hardest to steal back the book by hopping, but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°Why are you refusing the help that someone¡¯s graciously offering you?¡±


    He raised his hand as high as he could and smirked.


    ¡®How mean!¡¯


    You really know how to make fun of someone with that handsome face of yours.


    ¡°Give it, give it to me¡­ ohhh!¡±


    With my arms outstretched, I lost my bnce and fell forward.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I was expecting to go down and fall face-first on the hardwood floor, but instead of that, I was greeted with warmth¡­ softness¡­ but still somewhat rigid¡­


    I was right on top of his chest.


    Gulp.


    The sound of me gulping was so embarrassingly loud.


    Amoide was leaning back from his seat beside the window, and it seemed that he purposely caught me before I plunged to the floor.


    Ba-dump, ba-dump.


    Perhaps it was only because I was right above his chest, but the sound of his heartbeat was especially loud.


    I tried to scurry away and get up, but the arms around my waist held me in ce, and it was impossible for me to go against his hold.


    As we were closely entangled, he whispered.


    ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±


    The yful mood from before had disappeared.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ you ask?¡±


    Ba-dump, ba-dump.


    ¡®Don¡¯t get too excited, my heart.¡¯


    I desperately tried to calm down my heart by reciting a prayer in my mind. Please, please don¡¯t hear.


    ¡°Why are you pretending to be sincere?¡±


    If a person was sincere, then they¡¯re sincere. Why was he asking like this?


    Astonished by his question, I looked up at him.


    ¡°Do you still doubt me? Doubt is like an illness as well, by the way.¡±


    Nice. I said that naturally.


    I spoke with a bright tone as I encouraged myself to continue.


    ¡°Raymond says that mental health is directly linked to one¡¯s physical health.¡±


    Before saying the next thing, I coughed for no reason.


    ¡°So stop suspecting me. Just eat what I give you, take walks with me, and just think about recovering.¡±


    Please live a long life. So that I can get out of this mansion with my head intact.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even with that, he showed no signs of letting me go.


    Then there¡¯s no helping it.


    p!


    What made the loud noise was me pping him once on the chest.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His cold blue eyes widened with surprise.


    Whoa, nice reaction there.


    I pped him on the chest a few more times.


    Yep, as expected, hitting someone is still effective.


    Perhaps surprised by my actions, his grip on my waist loosened, so I quickly pulled myself up¡ªbut I hadn¡¯t even taken one step away before he caught me again.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    This time, he leaned over me and pushed me against the wall by the window.


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    His persistence was unwavering.


    But it¡¯s time that he gave up and recognized my pure intentions.


    ¡°What do you want me to say? Why are you so suspicious of me¡­?¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    His voice was heavy with a certain passion, and I wasn¡¯t sure whether it was anger or something else. Butpared to that heated tone, his eyes were shining coldly. It felt like I was jumping in and out of a cold and hot bath.


    It was so strange.


    This man, who seemed to make it known that he was good at giving me suspicious looks and saying hateful things, somehow still found it in him to help me during the most crucial times.


    When I sneaked out at dawn, and when I confronted Greta.


    But now, why was he suddenly turning around while saying he didn¡¯t trust me?


    Which side of him was I supposed to trust?


    ¡°Because I¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°You what?¡±


    He drew closer to me, pinning me tighter against the wall and it was getting difficult for me to breathe.


    Why are you doing this all of a sudden?


    Thud.


    He lightly mmed his hand against the wall to block my escape when I tried to turn and retreat.


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡±


    There was no ce for me to step back or escape.


    I waspletely trapped in his arms.


    He¡¯s been asking me the same thing several times, and I¡¯ve been good at avoiding it until now. But here, it seems I¡¯m out of luck.


    Why was he being so persistent?


    ¡°Tell. Me.¡±


    It seemed like he¡¯d also reached his limit on this, and it didn¡¯t look like he¡¯d let me go if I didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°I-I mean¡­¡±


    My mind raced under this suffocating pressure.


    How can I get out of this?


    What¡¯s a good enough excuse for all the things I¡¯ve done so far?


    I knew where Amoide wasing from, because if I were in his shoes, I¡¯d definitely be suspicious of me, too, especially since I just suddenly started taking care of his health.


    So, this was all the more reason to wrack my mind for a reason.


    ¡®What should I say?¡¯


    My thoughts were running rampant as those keen blue eyes stared at me.


    Then, everything came to a standstill. There¡¯s only one thing in my mind.


    ¡®There¡¯s always ¡®that.¡¯¡¯


    The magic word to tie all these actions like a ribbon and present it with a bow like it¡¯s ¡®fate¡¯.


    The very word that was the answer to everything and saved all of mankind.


    The one thing that always conquers all trials and tribtions.


    ¡°Because I love you!¡±


    I shouted with my eyes closed.


    That¡¯s right. Love.


    Before I knew it, a song was ringing in my ears.


    Love, Love, Love.


    Yes, love has the power to save everything.


    So it can save me, too¡ªfrom this man who¡¯s looking at me like I¡¯ve gone bananas.


    ¡ª¡ª


    tl/n: *bangs pots and pans* PROGRESS??? FINALLY?!?!? AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 50


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I opened my eyes slowly and peeked at him.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    He was gawking at me with a bbergasted expression on his face.


    Ah, it¡¯s too hard for him to understand. This guy.


    ¡°What kind of crazy talk are you saying?¡±


    Oh,e on.


    This kind of development wasn¡¯t crazy at all. Just look at how we look right now.


    ¡°Are you telling me to believe that?¡±


    No, but please believe me. I shouted my prayers internally with sincerity as I spoke.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t love you, why do you think I¡¯m doing all these crazy things?¡±


    ¡°Why me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This time, I was the one who¡¯s speechless. I mean, how exactly did people answer that kind of question?


    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡±


    Well, uh, he was looking at me too expectantly.


    ¡°You¡¯re my husband and¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the reason you love me?¡±


    ¡°¡­It just happened, Amoide.¡±


    I know it¡¯s like I¡¯m reciting lines like a third-rate actress right now, but let¡¯s not focus on that for now.


    Wasn¡¯t life one whole y without a script on the stage anyway?


    ¡°How can love be predicted? It¡¯s just that love had sprung from me, and that love was for you.¡±


    ¡¯Bleurgh.¡¯


    I felt like I could throw up my own heart at this rate.


    ¡°Since when?¡±


    ¡°Since the first¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you say it was at first sight, I¡¯ll twist your neck.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Oh, my dear husband. How brutal of you.


    I can¡¯t believe you just said something as gruesome as that when we¡¯re talking about something as soft as love.


    ¡­I really was going to say that though. Love at first sight.


    It was the same day we had our first official night together, the moment you looked up from the bed and stared at me, I fell in love, but all this time I¡¯ve been shy to tell you about it.


    I was going to say that, yet Amoide had intercepted me, so I was left speechless.


    ¡°That, well, you¡­¡±


    My brain was hard at work again, but I knew that his patience was running thin.


    ¡®Ahhh, think faster, please.¡¯


    Was there any good excuse out there? I wracked my brains to death.


    Since when? I don¡¯t knooow.


    What would be the most convincing date for this? I thought hard.


    Then, from the sky, a rope¡ªno, a snake¡ªfell down.


    ¡°¡­From when you caught the snake.¡±


    The snake! Why didn¡¯t I think of that first?!


    ¡°The snake?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, um, the green snake from the garden.¡±


    The timing for it was perfect. When people face a crisis, they tend to develop more intimate feelings for the other person they experience it with.


    ¡°You fell in love because I caught a snake?¡±


    Well, I guess.


    I almost answered that way.


    ¡°That¡¯s what love is all about, Amoide.¡±


    Since I already have my momentum going, I decided to wrap it up as neatly as I could.


    ¡°Suddenly. Like an ident.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Amoide¡¯s expression was quite the sight to see while I was reciting those lines.


    ¡°I¡¯ve felt it ever since you caught that snake for me¡­¡±


    I grabbed his hand from the wall gently.


    ¡°¡­My true love for you only grew from then on.¡±


    The hand that was on the wall shifted with a slight rustle and fell down.


    Is it working?


    I looked at Amoide¡¯s drooping hand and looked into his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What else should I say?


    The emotions that flickered through his eyes couldn¡¯t be defined by just one word.


    Shock, relief, delight, contempt. It seemed impossible for these emotions to exist simultaneously, but they were all in his eyes right now.


    ¡°Amoide?¡±


    I called his name carefully, but there was no response.


    Reflected against his unfocused eyes was my own face.


    ¡°Um, Amoide.¡±


    I called his name once more.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Then, a sh of recognition finally returned to Amoide¡¯s disoriented eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I asked carefully again, but there was still no answer.


    Instead¡­


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    I was expecting the usual iciness behind his voice, but right now¡­ it was the voice of a person who¡¯s lost his senses.


    Did you lose your mind just by one confession?


    Hwick¡ª


    He pulled my body off the wall.


    ¡°Stop. Just go.¡±


    From his voice was an excruciatingly obvious hint of painful embarrassment.


    ¡®Why are you doing this?¡¯


    Now I wanted to ask what he kept asking me.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Okay. I¡¯ll go, so¡­ Yeah, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    I scuttled out of the room, clutching the books that I hurriedly picked up from the floor.


    ¡°Did His Grace help you?¡± Rona asked as I came back with the heavy books in my arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine on my own.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I ced the books down on the table without saying a word.


    ¡°If anyone asks, my name¡¯s not Seleana. It¡¯s Bellena. Or Vellena.¡±


    Rona gave me a curious look as I shook my head from side to side.


    Everything I said came crashing down at me.


    ¡°Mdy, your face is red. Are you feeling hot?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    My answer was clipped. I¡¯ve already run out of words.


    Somehow, my face was burning up only now. My body was reactingte.


    ¡®Crazy. Crazyyy.¡¯


    The more I thought about it, the more it made me realize how mortifying it all was.


    [ Because I love you. ]


    How could I say that like it was nothing. Huh? Gosh! Crazy, crazyyyyy.


    I know it was a crisis, but why that!!


    ¡°Argh! Ack!¡±


    I bumped my head on the table while clutching my hair.


    Confession, confession!


    Regret btedly swung like a bat over the back of my head.


    ¡°M-Mdy what¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    Rona quickly put her hand under my head to prevent it from banging on the hard table once more.


    ¡°Please stop!¡±


    ¡°Haaaaaaa.¡±


    I raised my face and sighed deeply.


    ¡°Rona. Go find a dictionary at the library.¡±


    ¡°A dictionary?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Ludes dictionary.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, alright. Please don¡¯t bang your head, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After a while, there was now a book three times the size of the cookbook next to it.


    ¡°Will you really read all by yourself, Mdy?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to take a long time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±


    It would take longer because it¡¯splicated, troublesome work¡ªharder even than trying to decipher the ounting books. I¡¯m doing that now.


    I poured my heart into reading the cookbook, searching for each word in the Ludes dictionary one by one.


    As I confronted more unfamiliar words, grammar patterns and homonyms, I felt impatient and frustrated at times, but I was grateful for it all.


    [ Because I love you. ]


    ¡­If only I could get rid of the words that yed like a loop in my head.


    Now, I just needed something else to upy my mind. I could even interpret ancient texts. As much as I want.


    ¡°Um¡­ Mdy¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Emma¡¯s here¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? Let her in.¡±


    What¡¯s she doing here?


    In Emma¡¯s hands was a thin book.


    It seemed to be the cooking book that I left earlier.


    ¡°You left this behind.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thanks.¡±


    I hurriedly took the book from her.


    ¡°It seems¡­ you¡¯ve been studying.¡±


    Emma looked pointedly at the pen in my hand.


    ¡°Huh? Ah, yeah.¡±


    Why was Emma interested in what I was doing? She was looking at me with a contemtive look on her face, but she soon bowed and turned away.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Emma?¡± Rona asked inquisitively.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    I was confused as well, but I couldn¡¯t think about it deeply because my head was still swirling with many other things.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    I put it all on the back of my mind and charged forward with all my might in my endeavor to trante cookbooks.


    A few days had passed since that absurd confession.


    The day after the confession, I was still gued with thoughts about it, but as more days passed, I felt less mortified.


    And soon, I felt nothing anymore.


    I¡¯d finally put it behind me. As expected, humans were creatures of resiliency.


    I thought I¡¯d feel terribly awkward or embarrassed when I saw him again.


    But nope, I was brazen once more.


    ¡°Amoide, isn¡¯t it a lovely day today?¡±


    I picked up a flower and inhaled deeply to appreciate its scent.


    ¡°Do you want to smell it?¡±


    On the other hand, he was very contemtive.


    Was the confession still on his mind?


    It was a bit difficult to ask that, but anyway, let¡¯s just forget about it. It should be a tacit agreement since neither of us said anything about that day.


    This was a really good thing for me.


    However, of course there was still a subtle awkwardness that couldn¡¯t bepletely erased.


    Was there a better way to act more naturally? I inadvertently lowered my gaze and looked down at the hands that were still bandaged.


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    Maybe I could take them off soon.


    ¡®I¡¯ll stop tricking you with it now.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t continue doing it anymore because of the guilt I was feeling every time he looked at my hand as though he was someone who had sinned greatly.


    ¡­But I guess I could use it onest time.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 51


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    Letting go of the flower, I reached out to him.


    ¡°My hand hurts.¡±


    His face changed instantly the moment he heard it.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    He rushed to my side and carefully cradled the bandaged hand.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Raymond said that because an outrageous force was continuously applied, the pain couldst longer.¡±


    I emphasized the word ¡®outrageous¡¯ with all my heart.


    His darkened expression elicited a twinge of guilt, but I brushed it aside.


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen again. I promise.¡±


    Really¡­ You don¡¯t have to make that promise.


    What¡¯s wrong with holding hands?


    But I stopped myself from saying this because I was sure he wouldn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    For a moment, a chilly wind passed through between me and Amoide.


    ¡°¡­Then, I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    He took out a pocket watch to check the time, then turned around to walk away.


    It was still the same as before¡ªhe never stayed beyond the fixed amount of time for our walks. But for some reason, I had an ominous feeling.


    ¡°Later?¡±


    We¡¯re meeting again? But today¡¯s walk was over.


    He didn¡¯t even give me the chance to ask because he had already walked a fair distance away on those long legs of his.


    That afternoon, during the same time as usual, Greta came to see me.


    She was temporarily stripped of her title as the head maid, but she still fulfilled her other duties around the house.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for your medicine.¡±


    Rona took the medicine from Greta¡¯s hands and brought it to me on a silver tray, which I found suspicious.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    There was another small pink medicine bottle next to the usual bottle.


    ¡°There are two vials today?¡± I asked without much thought.


    ¡°Dr. Raymond added a special prescription. He said he¡¯s rooting for the Young Madam.¡±


    ¡°And today is that day~¡±


    Rona¡¯s hands were wrapped over her cheeks.


    ¡°That day?¡±


    Tak, I removed the lid and took a whiff.


    Unlike the green medicine bottle, the contents of this one smelled sweet. It was like the scent of flowers and fruits.


    The pleasant scent put me in a good mood¡­ Until I heard Rona whispering next to me.


    ¡°Room sharing day.¡±


    Rustle.


    The medicine bottle slipped from my hand.


    ¡°Oh my god.¡±


    Before the bottle could fall to the ground, Rona quickly caught it. Thanks to that, she prevented the liquid from spilling out.


    ¡°Today?¡± I asked back nkly.


    ¡°Yes, Mdy. Did you forget?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    My answer was instantaneous¡ªbut inside, I was screaming in my astonishment.


    ¡®Room sharing, room sharing. How could I forget that big day?!¡¯


    It was the most important day I needed to look out for ever since I entered this mansion.


    It was the day that involved the agreement between Amoide and I.


    But because I was distracted by many other things, I forgot about it.


    [ I¡¯ll see youter. ]


    So this was what he meant.


    As I recalled what Amoide said earlier, I bit my lower lip. How could I have forgotten?


    ¡°Last month was skipped because His Grace had copsed, so today¡ªoh my gosh! It¡¯s been two months!¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±


    Still in a daze, I nodded nkly.


    I wanted to tell her that nothing happened two months ago anyway, but I held it in.


    [ Just because you do it a lot doesn¡¯t mean a child would be conceived. ]


    Cami¡¯s solemn voice echoed through my mind.


    [ My son is already weak. What if he uses up all his energy for nothing and then copses again? ]


    She drew the line for Amoide and I to fulfill our duty as a couple only during a scheduled time every month.


    Of course, I¡¯m very grateful for this.


    If Cami forced me toe at him all the time, I might have died even before the day of my own execution.


    I may have died because of some cardiovascrplication or breathing difficulties before that.


    The scornful re he directed at me was always so pointedly cold.


    It was enough to have to go through that just once a month. No, even that was too often already.


    Ever since I entered this mansion, Amoide and I have of course been staying in separate rooms. Not only that, we even live in separate buildings, so there was little chance for us to bump into each other apart from the room sharing days.


    ¡®If we shared a room¡­¡¯


    That would be awful.


    The mere thought of having to share a room with him and live together made my heart stop beating and all my internal organs twist up in knots.


    ¡°It¡¯s too bad, Mdy. If you live together in the same room, there would be more opportunities.¡±


    ¡°But Amoide¡¯s still weak,¡± I answered with an amicable smile, but inside I screamed ¡®No thanks!¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Rona sighed, more disappointed than I should be. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that the stars have aligned tonight. It¡¯s a golden opportunity.¡±


    Raymond knew everything, even my menstrual cycle, so he was the one who selected the best days to conceive a baby.


    Cami even consulted an astrologer despite the doctor¡¯s medical knowledge only because he was known throughout the capital.


    The astrologer named ¡®Latuz¡¯ was a man who always carried arge crystal ball with him.


    With his whole body wrapped in a ck and white robe, at that time he sat in front of me and mumbled indecipherable words as he caressed the crystal ball.


    After a while, he carefully chose the date, time and ce where the auspicious star¡¯s energy resonated the most.


    [ The stars of fertility are hanging over the moon. This is the perfect time for the union. ]


    The astrologer¡¯s face was so ancient, with wrinkles so deep that I couldn¡¯t tell where the eyes and mouth were, but when I heard the wordsing out from his lips, I felt dazed.


    Noblewomen of the capital would say that he¡¯s the best person to go to for matters that you couldn¡¯t really tell anyone. Even in the novel [ Lady Crown ], the prominentdies of aristocracy were all moring for the astrologer.


    His specialization in divination was mainly dating, marriage¡­ and pregnancy.


    [ Thedy who was advised with a room sharing date by Mr. Latuz conceived right away. ]


    [ He even got the gender of the children¡ªeven the fact that they were twins. ]


    Every time Latuz visited the estate, the servants would always be abuzz, and the end of their chattering would always go like this:


    [ But why can¡¯t the Young Madam get pregnant? ]


    Why, you ask? Because even the stars couldn¡¯t get me preggers if I¡¯m not doing the deed in the first ce.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t say this. I could only bemoan and walk down the thorny path throughout these two years of marriage.


    Ah, this was putting a damper on my mood. I had to do the room sharing with a man whose face I couldn¡¯t even look straight at.


    And apart from that, I still needed to take prescribed conception medicine every single day.


    It¡¯s like I¡¯m a coborative pregnancy project that both medicine and astrology, hand in hand, were working hard at to seed. Not only that, there¡¯s also Cami¡¯s nagging.


    [ You should be active in bed. ]


    Every time these people advised me about what went on between a couple during the night, I¡¯d be red all the way to my earlobes. Listening to it all without any real life experience just made my imagination run rampant.


    ¡°Mdy, your face has turned red.¡±


    ¡°No, it hasn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean no~?¡±


    Beside me, Rona was more excited.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever have a baby.¡¯


    I heard that putting too much pressure and cing excessive attention could be more detrimental because of the stress.


    But, well, only Amoide and I knew why we didn¡¯t have any children.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been getting along so welltely, and I¡¯m sure His Grace has also been eagerly waiting for this day.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way,¡± I said, smirking.


    That guy? Waiting for this?


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Rona tilted her head to the side as she stared at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be nighttime soon, so we need to get you ready. It¡¯s been a while since Mdy and His Grace have been together, so I¡¯ll doll you up especially well.¡±


    Rona pulled on my arm.


    ¡°Huh? Oh, right.¡±


    I nodded with a smile.


    ¡®Just smile. Let¡¯s smile, Selena.¡¯


    It was a monthly urrence, but this was the first time I was doing this ever since memories of my past life came back to me.


    It¡¯s time for another theater y. I sighed deeply.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡±


    I stood up reluctantly.


    Before spending the night with him, I¡¯d need to stay and get ready at a room on the same floor as his bedroom, and it was only a short walk going there.


    As I entered, Rona led me to the bathroom where the tub was already filled with hot water. The maids had alreadye and sprinkled rose petals on the water, so the steam rising from the tub carried a heady fragrance.


    As I took a whiff, I felt both relieved and dazed.


    I slowly sank down the tub of practically rose perfume, and the petals reminded me of the ones that were scattered in his room during our first night.


    ¡°If you take a bath with this, Mdy¡¯s entire body will have this scent.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I murmured distractedly. I wanted to say that it would be useless even if they made me bathe like this for a hundred days.


    ¡°Now, please drink this.¡±


    Rona held out the pink medicine bottle that I almost dropped earlier, and I drank everything slowly.


    Even if I drink a hundred of these bottles, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get pregnant.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 52


    After finishing the medicine bottle¡¯s contents, Rona and the other maids set out to wash my body carefully.


    When the bath was finished, they gave me a massage on my whole body and on my face.


    Their pressing hands were skilled, and some parts hurt while others tickled.


    They dried off my long hair and brushed it until it became glossy and silky, cascading down my back gently.


    Whenever I moved, the scent of roses would gently tickle the tip of my nose.


    Then soon they were done dressing me up with a thin, sky blue nightgown with another thick robe over it.


    ¡°I purposely tied the ribbon loosely,¡± Rona said excitedly as she adjusted my nightgown.


    But I muttered under my breath, ¡°It¡¯s not going toe off anyway.¡±


    ¡°Look, Mdy! With just one touch!¡±


    And the moment Rona touched the ribbon tied over my chest, it came loose at once as though it was magic.


    Oh¡­ This is a bit racy, isn¡¯t it.


    I was shocked by the white skin that became exposed.


    Rona said that the ribbon was made with silk so it woulde undone with the slightest touch.


    And no matter how many times I tied it up and touched the ribbon again, it really dide loose right away with an apanying sound of tak and shhhp.


    ¡°W-What is this¡­¡± I murmured as I closed the robe over my chest in a hurry.


    ¡°Are you rehearsing, Mdy?¡± Rona wrapped both her hands over her red cheeks as she squealed, ¡°Oh my!¡±


    I wanted to tell Rona the truth, that Amoide wouldn¡¯t loosen this at all, but I just sighed.


    ¡°Now, let me get your slippers.¡±


    Rona brought out the soft, silk slippers in front of me and I put them on.


    Knock, knock.


    After briefly knocking on the door, Rona opened the door for me and stepped back.


    As I entered the bedroom, I could see that the interior had already been lit dimly by scented candles.


    ¡°Please have a good evening.¡±


    Then, after the hushed goodbye, the door closed.


    Thud.


    The sound of the door as it was closed was particrly loud.


    I slowly raised my head and looked forward. Beyond the thick drapes of the canopy bed was the silhouette of a person.


    Thinking of the man sitting there, I felt pressured again.


    How many times has it been now?


    I remembered the moments when I walked into this room to spend the night with him¡ªor rather, to pretend.


    This happened enough times that I should have gotten used to it, I still couldn¡¯t.


    No matter how many times this happens in the future, I won¡¯t be able to stay calm in this situation. Never ever.


    I crossed the room and approached the huge bed that was in the middle.


    The space between the door and the bed seemed to stretch so far.


    As usual, Amoide just stared at me as he sat on the bed¡­


    Well, um, no, this isn¡¯t exactly the usual.


    As he was sitting there, I made eye contact with him.


    Amoide simply looked at me, however this time, it wasn¡¯t the thorny gaze that he would direct at me.


    I thought about how far it took to get here, then breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. You can go to sleep now. I¡¯ll just go to the next room and¡­¡±


    ¡­And sleep over there, was what I mumbled under my breath as I bowed my head and turned around.


    But I heard somethingpletely unexpected.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    My eyes trembled for a moment as I thought what kind of situation this was.


    No way. I must¡¯ve heard it wrong.


    When I slowly lifted my gaze, deep blue irises met with my eyes.


    These eyes told me that what I heard earlier was real.


    I carefully took a step forward, hesitating as I approached him little by little.


    ¡®Please don¡¯t look at me like that.¡¯


    Doesn¡¯t his eyes hurt? His gaze was fixed on me entirely, not even blinking.


    Then, one step at a time, I walked closer. The distance felt longer than when I had walked from the door to the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m here¡­¡±


    When I arrived within his arm¡¯s reach, I stopped.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    He looked up at me and patted the seat next to him.


    Ah, why was he being like this.


    It¡¯s said that when a person does something that he or she doesn¡¯t usually do, they¡¯re about to die soon.


    I didn¡¯t want to think about that from a man who I wanted to live as long as possible though.


    God. Please.


    ¡®Please tell me to get lost.¡¯


    Why was he suddenly doing something that he wouldn¡¯t do?


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just stand here and talk?¡±


    I said this without any hesitation. In response, he raised his eyebrows as though he was looking at something interesting. There was even a small smile tugging on his lips.


    His expression made me feel suffocated. It reminded me exactly of the fake first night.


    It looked as though he would eat me up at any moment, a wicked expression like that.


    ¡®Ah, why are you being like this!¡¯


    How foreboding. How ominous.


    Whenever he smiled like that, I would recall what had happened and my body would just immediately react on its own.


    My heart was pounding as my breathing sped up. There were obvious signs that there¡¯s something threatening my survival.


    ¡°Why are you so scared?¡±


    ¡°Me? No, not at all.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then never mind.¡±


    He smiled again as he looked up at me.


    ¡°I heard something funny.¡±


    And his voice wasnguid.


    Perhaps it¡¯s because it was deep into the night, but his calm voice right now was different from how he usually sounded.


    ¡°But¡­ then?¡±


    ¡°I want to hear it from you, too.¡±


    ¡°What story?¡±


    He was smiling sweetly, but this just made my heart skip a beat ominously.


    What, why, what¡¯s he going on about. Why did it feel like there were warning bells ringing loudly in my head?


    ¡°Are you curious?¡±


    He smiled again, his eyes half-lidded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering why everyone¡¯s been so worried about my physical condition these days. I guess I¡¯ve caused you a lot of concern.¡±


    There was a meaningful look behind his eyes.


    Tak, stab.


    Again, it felt like I was being stabbed by a needle somewhere in my heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s because everyone is worried about you with only your well-being in mind¡­¡±


    As I answered, I slowly took small steps back. Somehow, I didn¡¯t have a good feeling about this.


    ¡°It seems like I¡¯m not doing what I have to do, that¡¯s why everyone¡¯s worried.¡±


    I smiled awkwardly and sneaked back one, two more steps. As he looked at me like that, he tilted his head to the side as though he was curious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to sit down and talk?¡±


    ¡°Well, um, rather than that¡­¡±


    I barely saw him rise from the bed.


    Hwick.


    My arm was instantly caught in his grasp, and I was pulled into him in an instant.


    Flop.


    And suddenly, I could feel the soft texture of the bed on my back.


    When I opened my eyes slowly, arge ck shadow was cast over my body.


    ¡°Then what about this?¡±


    Two bright blue eyes were glimmering in the dark.


    And apart from that, I could feel the cold over my chest.


    As soon as I looked down, a surprising sight was revealed to my eyes.


    ¡®No way.¡¯


    The ribbon on my chest was loosened at once just because of the sudden movement.


    Why was iting undone now?! Why! Can¡¯t this damn ribbon cooperate or something?!!


    [ I purposely tied the ribbon loosely. ]


    I saw Rona¡¯s smiling face at the back of my mind.


    ¡®Rona, Rona! What did you do!¡¯


    I called Rona desperately, but it was just a silent scream.


    Unlike my shocked face, his expression was extremely calm.


    However, somehow, I couldn¡¯t get out of my mind the image of an active volcano biding its time right before exploding with scorchingva.


    Even so, what was bothering me the most was the breeze I could feel over my chest.


    ¡°Oh¡­!¡±


    I lowered my gaze and swallowed a scream as I saw that the front of my chest was barely covered.


    I tried to twist away somehow so I could cover myself just before the robe would fall offpletely, but it was futile.


    The hem of my robe, which was barely hanging onto me now, slowly slid down as I twisted my body awkwardly.


    ¡°What have you done so wrong that you can¡¯t even look me in the eye?¡±


    Hisnguid voice fell from above. It felt like I had lost my sensespletely, but just then, they came back because of his voice.


    ¡°¡­W-What do you mean.¡±


    Slowly, I lifted my gaze that had been focused on my almostpletely exposed chest.


    I forgot for a moment.


    He¡¯s above me right now.


    ¡°¡­Amoide.¡±


    Like a hunter, his blue gaze looked down at me as though he was about to kill me.


    ¡°Stop joking around¡­¡±


    In the meantime, I tried to lift myself up, but nothing was going right for me today.


    Flop.


    I was pushed back on the bed immediately by his hand.


    ¡°A joke?¡±


    His voice became even more deadly. No matter who heard this, no one would think he was joking.


    ¡®Then just why are you being like this?!¡¯


    I repeated this in my head, but then he spoke again.


    ¡°Sure. It¡¯s a joke.¡±


    No, uh, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re joking.


    ¡°So I¡¯ve been ying a joke on you all this time. Then it should be fine if you ept these jokes a bit more.¡±


    Without me even realizing it, he suddenly had both my wrists in one hand, keeping them immobilized over my head.


    I looked up at him while he held me like this.


    ¡°Amoide, let¡¯s¡ªlet¡¯s t-talk. Let¡¯s talk, okay? Hm?¡±


    I was out of breath. My heart was beating so fast that it seemed like it would burst out of my chest anytime.


    ¡°Talk? Oh, no. I¡¯m tired of that now.¡±


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 53


    ¡°Amoide!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t move away because of the heavy, strong weight pushing me down.


    Like prey caught by a predator, I waspletely trapped lying down on this bed because he was above me.


    My struggles against him had no effect due to the difference in our strength.


    What the hell is wrong with you?!


    I wanted to cry.


    ¡°W-Why, what, why what are you doing? Why are you being like this?¡±


    Powerless against his terrifying gaze, I desperately asked back as I tried to push away his body.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you keep trying to run away. I wanted to talk to you.¡±


    His voice became amiable, now as sweet as honey.


    The sudden difference in tone sent chills down my spine.


    ¡°We can¡¯t talk¡ªlike this. Please stop ying this joke now and just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I¡¯m tired of that now. I¡¯m tired of being spun around by your silver tongue.¡±


    His fingers swept down my lips.


    ¡°So y with me this time.¡±


    Amoide reached up with his free hand andpletely untied the cord keeping his own robe closed.


    Shhhp.


    When the cord was undone, I took in a sharp breath.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As his clothes fell off, I was faced with the sight of his solid muscles.


    He was too close.


    As he leaned into me, his chest and my chest weren¡¯t very far apart.


    I could feel his opened shirt passing over my chest.


    ¡®Oh my gosh.¡¯


    The cool, soft texture of the fabric touched my bare skin, making me sensitive to each sensation that passed over my body.


    Somehow itchy, painful, but at the same time, I keep thinking that his chest was so wide¡­


    ¡°W-Why, your lips, why are you smiling?¡±


    ¡®Good for you for being so flippant about this!¡¯


    I wanted to cry even more.


    ¡°I just wanted to talk impartially and in a rxed manner.¡±


    His words brought me back to my senses.


    I shook my head from side to side, trying to ignore his chest in front of me or even the image of it in my mind.


    But as I looked down at it again, I felt Amoide¡¯s gaze bing crooked, like he was misunderstanding me.


    ¡°¡­However, you didn¡¯t want to sit down and talk. All I did was introduce a new position.¡±


    He gently tightened his grip over my wrists.


    Then, with a sh of inspiration, I thought of something.


    ¡°Hand, my hand, it hurts.¡±


    I pointed my gaze upward at my hand that was still wrapped in bandages.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    And as he said this, he grabbed the wrist of my bandaged hand and raised it higher.


    Then, he fixed it to a spot as though it was nailed there.


    ¡°This hand won¡¯t be used.¡±


    Not using it¡­ What the hell, just what is he saying about a hand that I should be deciding whether to move or not?


    I was thrown into an even deeper state of confusion because I couldn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    ¡°Shall we talk now?¡±


    I wanted to ask why we had to do it in this strange position, but my lips remained mute.


    ¡°I heard that I couldn¡¯t do that properly.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Everyone was talking about why exactly I haven¡¯t been able to fulfill my duties as a husband.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Who?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think?¡±


    The first one who came to mind was Cami, followed by Jean and Raymond.


    There were already three candidates in my mind. However, there were plenty of reasons why I couldn¡¯t bring them up.


    Would Cami have taken the initiative to mention her son¡¯s potential problems in that department? Or would the family doctor start criticizing his patient? Or would a chef even mention something like that when he¡¯s confined to the kitchen?


    All three people had no reason to say that directly to Amoide.


    Cami warned me several times to be careful of what I say for fear that even her son would be discouraged.


    What would Raymond have to say? He¡¯s such a quiet person.


    Jean was also a person who¡¯s practically living in the kitchen. He wasn¡¯t free enough to meet Amoide separately and say such useless things.


    ¡°I¡­ I never said that.¡±


    I stuck out my tongue to lick my dry lips.


    ¡°Mother and Raymond, too, they didn¡¯t say anything. And Jean¡­ Why would any of us say that?¡±


    ¡°Mother, Raymond? Jean?¡±


    Damn it.


    The moment I said something, he narrowed his eyes, making my back shudder.


    ¡®I said what was on my mind.¡¯


    I wanted to bite my lower lip until it bled, but it seemed it already happened.


    ¡°Talk.¡±


    He put pressure over my wrists and leaned down. There was no escape for me.


    ¡°Why those three people? Why is that going around, that I¡¯m impotent? That I couldn¡¯t even get it up because I don¡¯t have the energy for it?¡±


    There was a dangerous air around him, and I tried to make up excuses in a hurry.


    ¡°No, I-I just¡­¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t say anything because there was nothing to say.


    Because he was right.


    It was my words that made this situation spiral into a crisis.


    Those careless words were said as a means for me to save him, but it was a mistake that won¡¯t be erased so easily.


    ¡°I thought you gave up. It was a little doubtful at first, but you soon acted like you¡¯ve given up on carrying my child.¡±


    ¡°That hasn¡¯t changed. I just want you to be¡­¡±


    ¡°To be healthy? Is that all?¡±


    He stared at me with narrowed eyes. They were full of contempt.


    ¡®Why all of a sudden?¡¯


    We¡¯ve been getting along bettertely. We took strolls together and even ate together. He even helped me knock Greta down a peg! It was fake, but we had a surprise confession! We had fun talking with each other!


    ¡°I told you¡ªI, I, towards you¡ª¡±


    ¡°You love me?¡±


    The breath of his silentughter swept over my forehead.


    ¡°Then what other reason do I have?¡± I said with determination.


    ¡°¡­Then prove it.¡±


    His fingers stroked my cheeks, making me shudder as I avoided his touch.


    ¡°Seduce me. Don¡¯t be so rxed. I don¡¯t have a hobby of holding a quivering woman.¡±


    ¡°I-I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡±


    I tried to convince him desperately, but the more I tried, the stronger the pressure he held over me to push me down.


    ¡°You said you fell for me.¡±


    Then, he leaned lower¡ªcloser to me.


    ¡°You said you love me.¡±


    I felt something hot and damp over my earlobe.


    ¡°Amoide!¡±


    I yelled as his lips came down over my neck and stayed near my corbone.


    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡±


    I flinched as I felt his hot breath.


    His lips were now close, hovering over my breasts.


    ¡°You have to do that with me in order to give birth to my child.¡±


    His breath swept over my chest as he smiled slightly, and my body shivered.


    ¡°Then why? Have you changed your mind?¡±


    ¡°N-No, that¡¯s not it¡ª¡±


    Why is my wish to make him healthy being so twisted up like this?


    I was so flustered that I couldn¡¯t speak properly.


    ¡°Give birth to my child and be the mother of the Duchy¡¯s heir. You shouldn¡¯t be a Duchess in name only like it is now. If you want to revel in such luxury, try to think of something better. Don¡¯t use the same shallow tricks.¡±


    Hisnguid voice became lower.


    ¡°Once I die, you¡¯ll be the Duke¡¯s mother. You¡¯ll have the same power to control the Duchy just like my mother.¡±


    My mind went nk as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Then you should havee directly to me, rather than winning over the people around me.¡±


    I wrap my head around what was being said to me.


    ¡°You should have taken off your clothes and jumped straight to this bed. All you have is your body, right? Shouldn¡¯t you use it properly?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Seduce me with this body of yours so you can have my child.¡±


    ¡°Amoide, there¡¯s¡ªthere¡¯s a misunderstanding¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want to enjoy luxury, then use your head a little more.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Use my head.


    This was what sounded the most insulting amongst everything he said just now. At least in this situation.


    ¡°What¡­ do you mean.¡±


    ¡°It means it¡¯s not enough. Stop doing such useless things. If you want to increase your power in this family, shouldn¡¯t you have my child first?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His cold gaze left me speechless.


    In the meantime, Amoide leaned down and pressed over my nape.


    At the unfamiliar touch, I twisted away with a small scream leaving my lips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Is this a ploy, too?¡±


    A spitefulugh rang out.


    ¡°Now that it¡¯s like this, being coy won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    He easily took control over my body.


    As he moved boldly over me, there was a stark sensation of his lips over my chest.


    I felt like I was a fish ced on a cutting board, left with my belly hacked open even as I was still alive.


    ¡°Hiic¡­¡±


    No matter how much I tried to struggle, it wasn¡¯t enough to ovee his strength. I couldn¡¯t find a way out. I was scared. Everything was frightening.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t want to¡­ hiic¡­¡±


    Tears finally flowed down my cheeks.


    Even though I knew it was useless, I couldn¡¯t stop struggling.


    Amoide only looked down at me with unfeeling eyes as I twisted around.


    Why¡­ Why was he looking at me with those eyes.


    At that moment, I felt his grip rx slightly over my wrists.


    I quickly pulled out one of my hands to push away his chest.


    ¡°Get off me. Get¡­¡±


    Thump, thwack.


    I hit his chest and pushed him away as hard as I could, but he wouldn¡¯t budge.


    He didn¡¯t move away from me, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t stop me from hitting him.


    At some point, I realized that I was struggling just by myself.


    Tak.


    Something was strange. The moment I thought about this, my hand was caught.


    ¡°I guess this doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    My bandaged hand was held hostage by hisrge hand.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 54


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    How did ite to this? I looked at him and my hand alternately.


    My body, frozen by fear, couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°So? Did youe up with the bright idea of pretending that I hurt your hand?¡±


    I tried to pull away from his grip, but there was no chance at all.


    He smiled and pulled the bandage.


    ¡°N-No¡­¡±


    Without any time to stop him, he roughly pulled my hand and violently removed the bandages that covered it.


    I could only surrender my hand to him and watch helplessly as he did this.


    There was nothing I could do.


    Then, he stared at me with a ferocious re, holding the tattered bandages in one hand.


    ¡°At least when you kneeled in front of me and prayed for my recovery, I thought you were sincere.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know that you¡¯re capable of an abominable farce.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I sympathized with you.¡±


    He was enraged.


    ¡°Even for a short while.¡±


    ¡°Amoide¡­¡±


    I stared nkly at him as I murmured, but he continued with his sharp tone.


    ¡°You have a reason for this, of course. You need money, so you needed to attach yourself to a sick husband and act so deplorably.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but it seems like you¡¯re doing this after signing some kind of agreement with my mother.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No, it¡¯s not like that¡ª¡±


    I shook my head in a hurry. How did he know? I never said anything about it.


    ¡°There were times when even I wanted to pretend to be fooled, even though I knew the truth.¡±


    He continued speaking with a subdued tone.


    ¡°Because you have a huge debt.¡±


    His deep blue eyes pierced into her as he gripped her hand tighter.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to do anything else, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m just worried about your health¡­¡±


    Tears burst out of my eyes and flowed down my cheeks.


    ¡°I, I really¡­ It¡¯s only that I¡­ I only thought of your recovery¡­¡±


    Wracked with sobs, I couldn¡¯t speak well, but he seemed to understand enough.


    And there¡¯s no way he¡¯d believe me.


    His expression hardened frighteningly.


    ¡°Stop fooling me.¡±


    His biting tone as he gritted his teeth sent goosebumps all over my body.


    At that moment, the strength that was holding me together was released at once.


    ¡°¡­Amoide.¡±


    I called his name helplessly, but he slowly stood up.


    ¡°Duchess of Efret.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the name you want to protect so much.¡±


    His voice was as cold as ake in the middle of winter.


    ¡°It¡¯s a farce that you started. You should have done your best to fool me until the bitter end.¡±


    Amoide got up and sat me back down on the bed.


    ¡°Sleep here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Pretend, just as you usually do. Spend the night with me. It¡¯ll be easier to deceive everyone this time.¡±


    His eyes passed over my face, my neck, and even lower. His eyes settled on my chest.


    ¡­Where he left many dark red traces behind.


    ¡°A-Ah¡­¡±


    It was only then did she realize that her robe hadpletely loosened and her breasts were almost out of her clothes.


    The moment I regained my senses, I hurriedly reached up and covered myself.


    Amoide, who was watching me as I was flustered, walked away from the bed.


    ¡°Where will you¡­?¡±


    I jumped up and asked him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying too hard.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°When I see you going crazy about wanting your husband¡¯s offspring, it feels like I¡¯d die from disgust.¡±


    I dropped my head to a bow because I wasn¡¯t confident facing his eyes that looked so betrayed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk, Amoide.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even look back.


    The only response back to her was the sound of the door closing, echoing throughout the quiet room.


    ¡°The tea is getting cold, Mdy.¡±


    Regardless of what Rona said, I focused solely on the embroidery frame I was holding.


    However, considering that I was so unfocused, I couldn¡¯t make any progress.


    I was just poking holes one after another into my own fingers.


    ¡°Ow¡­¡±


    It¡¯s already happened so many times. When I looked down at the stinging pain, I could see red drops staining the embroidery.


    It wasn¡¯t just one ce. It was almost camouged now because there were several drops all over the cloth.


    Eventually, I sighed and set it down.


    ¡°Mdy, are you feeling alright?¡±


    Rona came closer and applied medicine over her fingers. Then, she stared nkly as she nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s the seventh time now. Please stop, Mdy.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I nodded helplessly.


    ¡°Goodness, Mdy¡¯s face is dry.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like your skin is covered with sand.¡±


    I touched my face. Just as she said, my skin seemed to be drier than usual.


    ¡°You have your own skin care, Mdy. Just go to thebined room, then your skin would be soft and glossy and¡­ What¡¯s wrong, Mdy?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t amount to anything.¡±


    I waved my hand at Rona, who continued to stare at my face.


    ¡®Not just that, but nothing really would happen.¡¯


    In fact, after the room sharing day, the words he said to me kept haunting me.


    While I was eating, while I was walking, while I was embroidering.


    [ At least when you kneeled in front of me and prayed for my recovery, I thought you were sincere. ]


    It wasn¡¯t that I still wanted to have a child with him.


    I felt sorry for him¡­ but apart from that, I was still bound by a contract with Cami.


    So even after the first night we had together passed, I was still quite intimidated by him.


    Just in case, I hoped anyway. But he continued to hate me.


    I recalled the progress we had together over thest few weeks one by one.


    Despite my shameless requests to take a stroll together, he responded positively and was rtively kind.


    But then I¡­


    ¡°Ah, I know now,¡± Rona said.


    ¡°What is it this time.¡±


    I could feel it in my gut, Rona was going to say something ominous.


    ¡°It bothered Mdy a lot, right?¡±


    ¡°What did?¡±


    ¡°All the rumors that Milord is weak during the night were false, right? See, I knew it.¡±


    Rona had a proud smile on her lips, but I reached out and shook her shoulders.


    ¡°Where did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­ I heard Lisa talking to all the maids about it¡­?¡±


    ¡°Lisa?¡±


    Lisa was one of the maids under Cami.


    ¡°Then¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡­?¡±


    ¡°What is it, Mdy?¡±


    When Cami was saying that those words could cause misunderstandings.


    How could it be guaranteed that Cami¡¯s hysterical voice wouldn¡¯t be heard from beyond the door?


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    I mumbled, pulling my hair out.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you go out on a stroll with Milord today?¡±


    ¡°No, we won¡¯t.¡±


    Truthfully, I couldn¡¯t, but it¡¯s not something I can say. I barely raised my reputation in this mansion, so that would only destroy it all at once.


    ¡°Then if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll clean Mdy¡¯s walk-in closet a little. As the weather gets warmer, the dust that gets in is no joke.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I nodded, and Rona brought out her cleaning tools and ced them in front of the door.


    I could hear the sounds of her scuffling as she cleaned. Then, after a while, she came back out.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Rona was carrying a bunch of dresses in her arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked carefully as I stared at the clothes.


    Rona lifted the dresses, looking at them one by one, then with a serious face, she spoke.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go out shopping for new clothes, Mdy?¡±


    ¡°New clothes? So suddenly?¡±


    I tilted my head to the side as though I couldn¡¯t understand what she¡¯s saying.


    ¡°All of these are too old-fashioned, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    I scanned the dresses that she brought out.


    ¡°Clothes reflect one¡¯s dignity. For a Duchess like Mdy, these are¡­ too simple.¡±


    All of those dresses were given to me when I first entered the mansion.


    Cami, who looked at the clothes I was wearing, then kicked up a fuss and told me to take them off. She told me it would be better to be naked than to wear such rags.


    She hurriedly ced an order at the boutique and ordered dresses for me to wear.


    Because they were ordered in a hurry, it couldn¡¯t be said that they were made with good quality.


    Usually, when a noble orders custom clothes, it was standard practice to call a dressmaker to the mansion. But that wasn¡¯t the case for me.


    Some were too small and others were toorge as they were made with measurements that were roughly guessed by sight.


    Some dresses were loose on the waist, some were too tight around the bust. Some were too short and revealed my ankles, and others were so long that they dragged on the floor.


    None of them fit herfortably. The same was true for the clothes she was wearing right now.


    ¡®I¡¯m still in the same position.¡¯


    As I was pped with the reality of the situation, I felt my heart shattering for a moment.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen this ever since I wore it around the time I entered the household.¡±


    I pulled the yellow cotton dress out of the pile of clothes.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Rona was appalled to see it.


    It was a dress full of frills and ribbons that were loosely attached to the yellow dress, its color reminding me of a chick. It¡¯s obvious that it was made in a hurry. The colorbination wasn¡¯t done well either.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something a Duchess would wear. Who made this?¡±


    Well. It¡¯s because I¡¯m not a real Duchess.


    Even the servants who didn¡¯t know the terms of my agreement with Cami ignored my existence.


    It was obvious why a youngdy from such a poor noble family was weed as a bride for the sick Duke. And Cami didn¡¯t treat me well either.


    But I couldn¡¯tin.


    Because I¡¯m supposed to endure it all anyway.


    All I was allowed to do was look forward to the luxurious treatment I was promised after bearing an heir.


    ¡°Did you finish organizing the closet?¡±


    ¡°Of course. There was so much dust, and so many clothes you don¡¯t wear anymore. Also, what¡¯s this bag? It¡¯s really old.¡±


    Rona was holding an old, yellowed leather bag.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 55


    It looked even shabbier and uglier than the dresses.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    I walked closer and picked up the bag.


    ¡°It¡¯s something I brought with me when I first came here.¡±


    ¡°Then it must be precious.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing expensive inside. Just look at the bag.¡±


    It was fastened with a lock, but it was definitely something that no one would covet.


    ¡°Anyway, Mdy is the Duke of Efret¡¯s wife. This is just too much.¡±


    Iughed at her words, thinking that the word ¡®wife¡¯ was absurd.


    ¡°This and this and this¡ªall of them. They¡¯re all too simple, and they¡¯re all too old.¡±


    Rona pointed at the clothes with a dissatisfied tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s somece I have to be.¡±


    It was a casual answer, but Rona¡¯s expression quickly grew sad as she heard this.


    ¡°It¡¯s because Milord is sick¡­¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    Rona didn¡¯t know about the contract in the first ce.


    My only role in this household was to produce sessors. I wasn¡¯t needed for social activities.


    It wouldn¡¯t be practical to give me colorful dresses adorned with jewels andce.


    Those were clothes needed for entering the inner court, for banquets, for other social events where I¡¯d need to meet a lot of people.


    That kind of outfit wouldn¡¯t suit me. I was confined to this ce, and so all I was allowed were clothes for that.


    Even Cami didn¡¯t wear colorful dresses inside the mansion.


    ¡°Even so, doesn¡¯t the previous Duchess dress beautifully around the estate?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Cami was meticulous with maintaining the image of dignity and elegance, and so she would essorize herself appropriately even while she¡¯s wearing simple and neat, yet opulent indoor dresses.


    ¡°How long has it been since you were tailored a dress, Mdy?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It was before you came here¡­¡±


    As I counted the date by folding my fingers, Rona looked even more aghast, but I spoke gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. They¡¯re all still worth wearing.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Rona was sullen, but this made me ufortable.


    ¡°Then¡­ Should I call the boutique now?¡±


    Rona¡¯s expression quickly blossomed.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll call them right away!¡±


    ¡°¡­Right now?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll contact the boutique right now!¡±


    ¡°Oh, wait¡­¡±


    I was about to tell her not to.


    Cami might flip a table if she found out that I was trying to order clothes.


    ¡®How dare you.¡¯


    That echoing voice rang behind my ears.


    I hurried to stop Rona, but¡­


    She was already out the door.


    ¡°All of this, just what¡­¡±


    After a while, I was faced with a boutique representative in the drawing room. And I was mesmerized by an unimaginable sight.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t these pretty, Mdy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    Dresses here, dresses there. And everywhere.


    Just how many were there?


    It wasn¡¯t just that. I felt exhausted already just thinking that they may have brought the entire boutique here.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Your Grace. I¡¯m Pa, the chief designer of our boutique. Please feel free to look around.¡±


    Pa then went on to enthusiastically exin each and every fabric, decoration and design.


    Everything they showed was expensive and luxurious.


    I didn¡¯t even know how much time had passed. My eyes were spinning so badly to the point that I couldn¡¯t distinguish this from that.


    ¡°I thought it was Madam Cami because the Duchy called for us. So I took these and went to Madam Cami¡¯s drawing room.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I looked around anxiously to find Rona. Just thinking about how Cami reacted made my stomach churn.


    ¡°She said she would take care of the payment and asked me to bring everything that her daughter-inw wants. Oh, it¡¯s enviable to have a mother-inw like yours.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±


    In any case, she was known as the wife of a sickly Duke.


    Cami couldn¡¯t have told the boutique representative to pack up and leave, regardless of whether she wanted to buy me dresses or not.


    ¡°But thanks to you, Your Grace, I finally got to meet you in person. I¡¯ve been beside myself with curiosity, but you never went out on social events.¡±


    ¡­And I was really worried that this would happen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like going out much.¡±


    ¡°Ah right, His Grace¡¯s condition¡­¡±


    Pa covered her lips and made aplicated expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the only reason. It¡¯s just that¡­ socializing isn¡¯t for me.¡±


    While talking, I realized how clumsy I was being.


    ¡°If His Grace was a little healthier, you could havee to our boutique.¡±


    Pa said, her voiceced with pity.


    ¡°We have more dresses there. Please visit us sometime. It¡¯s even better if Your Graces cane together.¡±


    ¡°Together¡­¡±


    I heard that men could also go into boutiques and match clothes with their lover or wife, but I didn¡¯t know this was amon enough urrence.


    ¡°Your Grace didn¡¯t know. These days, wives visit boutiques with their husbands all the time. It¡¯s a trend to wear matching clothes these days.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I spoke with difficulty as I put on a thin smile.


    ¡°By the way, I can¡¯t possibly try all these on¡­¡±


    Since there weren¡¯t only one or two dresses that Pa brought, it was too much to even think that I¡¯d try them all.


    Then, Pa pped once, its sound reverberating through the room.


    ¡°Oh, we have samples so that you won¡¯t be hassled anymore.¡±


    ¡°Samples?¡±


    As Pa beckoned, one of her assistants brought out one of the bags and set it in front of me.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    When I opened the bag, it was full of dolls.


    From eyes, nose, lips, eyshes, even hands and feet¡ªthe clothes worn by the doll modeled after a woman were the same clothes that Pa showed me earlier.


    ¡°These are so pretty. How were these crafted so delicately?¡±


    Pa just shrugged off Rona¡¯s admiration.


    ¡°It¡¯s easier to do it this way, instead of putting on dresses and removing them again and again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    I started dressing the dolls with a smile, and Rona, who was excited by my side, also spent some time matching clothes.


    At first, Rona was the only one enthralled, but I soon followed as I admired the dolls.


    It was fun to choose clothes leisurely and immerse myself with ying with the dolls.


    As a result, I half-forgot any cold gaze that was directed at me, or anything that happened during that night.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done choosing.¡±


    After finalizing my choices after going through countless clothes, I sighed in relief as though a load was carried off my chest.


    ¡°Mdy is done? Really?¡±


    Rona looked at me with wide, dumbfounded eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to buy more, Mdy?¡±


    Rona immediately became teary at my curt answer.


    ¡°But what else do I need? Thirty is already so much. You¡¯re still not satisfied?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all for everyday use!¡±


    I nodded, not seeing anything wrong with my decision.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get a ball gown, Mdy?¡±


    But Rona said, as though she couldn¡¯t get on the same page with me.


    ¡°Mdy is too frugal.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Humans all had the same eyes when it came to the standard of beauty. What¡¯s pretty in my eyes was also probably pretty in anyone else¡¯s eyes.


    There¡¯s just a few differences in taste. That¡¯s why I also knew which dresses were exactly expensive and worthwhile.


    It¡¯s just that¡­ None of this was mine.


    Those dresses were items that would one day be the property of Amoide¡¯s real wife.


    The real Duchess of Efret. Not for a fake like me.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you order a ball gown, Mdy? An evening dress would be really pretty, too. And a horseback riding outfit as well!¡±


    Rona stomped her feet as she looked at the dress samples.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to go to such ces.¡±


    I have not and will never need to go to outdoor tea parties, to colorful promenades, to horseback riding grounds for women.


    ¡°Those are unnecessary.¡±


    I said it straightforwardly.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Rona muttered disappointingly.


    ¡°This is enough.¡±


    ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    When Rona nodded, Pa, who was watching our argument, walked closer with a smile.


    ¡°We shall send all the clothes Your Grace has ordered on a fixed date. Please sign here.¡±


    I paused for a moment while looking at the confirmation receipt that Pa was holding out.


    ¡°What should I sign¡­?¡±


    As I spaced out with the quill pen in my hand, Pa looked at me with doubt in her eyes.


    ¡°Duchess?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I was confused for a moment.¡±


    ¡°You may just sign your name, either Selena Efret or Duchess of Efret.¡±


    Neither of the names Pa mentioned were mine.


    Thest time I signed anything was two years ago, with the marriage contract and the agreement I had with Cami.


    As a Duchess, I¡¯d never done any official activities, now have I gone out to buy anything under this name before.


    Therefore, there was nothing to tie me to the name ¡®Duchess Efret¡¯.


    ¡®Selena Efret.¡¯


    Somehow, I thought that I shouldn¡¯t write this name.


    I hesitated before writing ¡®Selena¡¯, and instead, I chose to write ¡®Duchess of Efret¡¯.


    ¡°Can I use this signature?¡±


    While signing with an unfamiliar name, I muttered under my breath, and Pa seemed to catch it.


    ¡°Oh, is it because of Madam Cami? It¡¯s confusing because there are two Duchesses in the estate, but you¡¯ll get used to it eventually.¡±


    ¡°Get used to it?¡±


    ¡°Usually, it¡¯smon to refer to the wife of the current lord as the ¡®Duchess¡¯, and the lord¡¯s mother would be called ¡®Godmother¡¯.¡±


    Pa¡¯s words seemed to have the power to captivate people.


    Because she just validated my presence here.


    It was more important than I thought to hear another person¡¯s eptance with their own words.


    ¡®Well alright then. I¡¯ll be borrowing this name for a little while, so I hope that¡¯s fine.¡¯


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 56


    ¡°I hope to see Your Grace together with the Duke next time. You¡¯d look like a painting together.¡±


    After confirming the order, Pa said this as she tucked in the receipt in her bag. I only smiled silently in response.


    Pa was the kind of person who could deal with different kinds of people because she was friendly.


    It wasn¡¯t unusual to hear these kinds of titudes especially because of the position I¡¯m borrowing, but I think Pa isn¡¯t apletely pretentious person.


    It¡¯smon, however, to think that she may just be trying to make the other party lower their guard with that smile of hers so that I¡¯d spend more money.


    Maybe this¡¯ll be thest time I¡¯ll see her.


    The clothes tailored today would be enough for the rest of my days here.


    Of course, the premise was that I¡¯d miraculously still be alive then.


    After Pa left, Rona excitedly bounced around the room.


    ¡°Milord will really like it when he sees you in your new clothes, Mdy!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I smiled bitterly. Only his blue eyes, which pierced so deeply into me, stood out starkly in my memory.


    I thought we had gotten a little closer, but just as a butterfly would flutter away just before being caught, we were far apart yet again.


    It was still my intention to stay close to him and prolong his life¡ªthereby protecting my own well-being.


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯m wrong.


    I wasn¡¯t trying to kill him. In fact, I¡¯m doing everything I can to save him.


    How must I prove myself again?


    The goal was to protect him from dying, but at the end of the day, aren¡¯t I just saving my own skin by doing so?


    That¡¯s a usible enough reason. But there¡¯s no way that this could get rid of his doubts against me.


    What else was there?


    I had my head in my hands as I wracked my brain for an answer, but I suddenly thought of something.


    ¡®Should I propose a contract?¡¯


    I¡¯ll promise to divorce him, and all he¡¯ll need to do in return is cooperate so that he could recover.


    If I say this, would he listen?


    But then, he might bring up my contract with Cami.


    He would be mad at me for having this kind of contract that was controlling his marriage and¡­ he could just hate me more.


    Anyway, it was me who epted the contract and signed it myself.


    And even before that¡­


    There¡¯s still a possibility that the contract would be broken by default, and Cami was likely to drive me away by calling me a crazy woman and promptly shipping me off to the loony bin.


    That had a higher probability of happening.


    ¡°What do you want from me, huh.¡±


    I dunno. Ah, seriously, I dunno.


    What should I do so that I can live well?


    How can I win over Amoide to my side?


    At least, from what I heard from Raymond, hisplexion had gotten better and his general condition had improved somewhat.


    Of course, there¡¯s also the matter of the exaggerated rumors of his¡­ vivacity¡­ I would need to take responsibility for that, along with managing his health.


    ¡°Then you can take responsibility for me in return.¡±


    I decided to simplify theseplicated thoughts.


    Since I did something wrong, I need to apologize and appease him until he forgives me.


    That¡¯s how I can continue my life extension project.


    But there¡¯s one thing¡­ It¡¯s been days since Ist saw him. I was told that he rarely came out of his room and just locked himself inside.


    He hadn¡¯t been going on strolls to get some sunlight.


    He¡¯s been stuck in that dark room all this time.


    Apart from that, Jean kept sighing while saying that he hasn¡¯t been eating well.


    We¡¯re back to square one.


    ¡­This is bad.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back after seeing Amoide.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    Rona stood up, worried.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    I left the room waving behind me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as I stood in front of Amoide¡¯s door, I had to face the maid who stood like Cerberus itself, guarding the underworld.


    It wasn¡¯t Emma, but a maid close to her.


    ¡°L-Little Madam, Milord will not be meeting anyone¡­¡±


    The distorted expression she had, despite her having a hard time maintaining it, was full of annoyance. But I had no time for this¡ªhe¡¯s being neglected.


    Thus far, I¡¯d been going out on walks with Amoide, so this was aplete one-eighty again from the habits we had established.


    Even so, he thought that I was pretending all that time.


    It was scary to think about.


    ¡°Sure, fine. Now get out of my way.¡±


    I lightly pushed away the maid guarding Amoide¡¯s door.


    However, she stood her ground.


    ¡°Milord said he won¡¯t meet anyone.¡±


    It was Emma who spoke from behind me, rushing forward to block me. It¡¯s like she¡¯s shootingsers out of her eyes.


    Oh, me in the past. How did you endure all this?


    A deep sigh came out of my lips as a sense of indignation rushed in.


    Was there a reason for me to endure any longer?


    The person I signed a contract with was Cami, and the condition stated in the agreement was for Amoide not to find out about it.


    Although it was between his mother and his wife, it was only right for him to detest me because Cami and I made a deal about him without his consent.


    That¡¯s why I was able to withstand hurtful words like ¡®Get out¡¯ and ¡®Stop trying to fool me¡¯.


    It made me feel less guilty.


    But right there, these maids were not the people I had to apologize and bow towards.


    It¡¯s my husband.


    Cami used me only to achieve her own goals.


    In return, I epted marypensation. There¡¯s no need for me to feel more inferior or feel more guilty because of this arrangement.


    ¡°I¡¯m the wife of the person who said that.¡±


    I answered calmly.


    ¡°Are you allowed to treat me like this?¡±


    With a low, frightening tone, the maid looked at me with a shaky gaze.


    ¡°But Milord¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. Amoide said he won¡¯t meet anyone. That doesn¡¯t apply to me.¡±


    In fact, I already knew that I was the person he hated to see the most.


    Even so, I raised my chin and spoke in a pressuring tone.


    ¡°Get out of my way. How many times must I repeat myself?¡±


    Emma quietly lowered her eyes, faltering to the side.


    ¡°I have been unwise.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    After the door was opened, I jerked her out and closed the door shut in front of her face.


    As soon as the door closed with a loud bang, a strange silence followed.


    This room was something like a pocket dimension that could only be entered through that door, and it waspletely different from the outside.


    ¡°Amoide?¡±


    I called his name still, but I couldn¡¯t hear an answer.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Even as I called again, only still air responded.


    It was such an unsettling silence that it didn¡¯t even seem like there¡¯s someone here.


    The room was dark. The heavy curtains on the windows wouldn¡¯t let even a single ray of light in, so it was hard to believe it was midday.


    ¡®It¡¯s always been like this.¡¯


    In my two years of stay here at this mansion, there was a time when his condition became critical.


    That was the cause for him to stay cooped up in this room where no sunlight entered.


    I couldn¡¯t move forward without waving my hands in front of me for fear of knocking something down or falling myself.


    And cold air wrapped around my body.


    ¡®Why is it so cold?¡¯


    His room was facing the south where the sun wouldter shine warmly, so this room should be the warmest ce in the mansion.


    Nevertheless, bitingly cold air pierced through my skin, colder than the air at the warehouses in the north.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want to look at me.¡±


    I kept moving forward.


    But I really couldn¡¯t tell if I was going left or right because this was arge room.


    ¡°However, this will ruin your health.¡±


    When my eyes gradually adjusted to the dark, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    I could see some movement from the bed. Even so, he wouldn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Amoide?¡±


    I called his name once again. He was still as immovable as ever.


    Ah. I don¡¯t know anymore.


    I stepped closer to a window and opened a curtain at once.


    I heard a swear word uttered under his breath behind me, but I pretended not to hear anything.


    ¡°The sun is shining so brightly. Why did you close all your curtains?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was still no answer. Let¡¯s just attack from this point on.


    Anyway, who does he resemble with that closed-off heart of his?


    Was his father also like this?


    Did he ever make Cami upset whenever he¡¯d just shut his lips when he¡¯s angry?


    No matter how temporary of a wife I am, this is still too much.


    I kept my boiling anger at bay, then turned towards him.


    Amoide, who rolled to his side with white sheets tucked up to his chin, was finally found by me.


    His blonde hair was sticking out from the rolled sheets. It was the only indication of his presence.


    I held back myughter for a second.


    ¡°What is this? You¡¯re not even a caterpir.¡±


    I approached his side and ced a hand over the sheets wrapped around him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The temperature I felt under my skin was a little strange.


    Why is it so hot? Did his body temperature rise because he¡¯s wrapped up under so many nkets?


    But even so, this was still a higher temperature than normal.


    ¡°Amoide?¡±


    Something¡¯s wrong.


    ¡°Are you sleeping?¡±


    No. This can¡¯t be.


    So who¡¯s the one who said the swear word I heard just now?


    I grabbed his shoulders and shook him hard.


    Shhhk.


    The sheets slid down and his face was revealed.


    ¡°Oh my god.¡±


    I was already nearly sobbing when I raised him from the bed and embraced him. His drooping body was heavy, but there was no resistance.


    ¡°Wake¡ªwake up. Please. Can you hear my voice?¡±


    p, p!


    I hit him hard enough that it would make a sound, but his eyes still wouldn¡¯t open.


    Instead, only a voice that groaned out flowed out from his heavily opened lips.


    ¡°Be qui¡­ et¡­¡±


    Then with his face so flushed from his fever, his head fell forward.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 57


    ¡°Amoide!¡±


    His body copsed into me helplessly.


    ¡°Amoide, Amoide! Is there anyone outside?! Call the doctor!


    I shook his limp body that was too heavy to lift up.


    Bang!


    In only a little while, the door opened urgently and the maid, who I had a spat with earlier, came in and paused in surprise as she took in the sight of the room.


    I raised my voice even more in frustration.


    ¡°Are you just watching?! Go and get Raymond! Cold water and towels as well!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±


    The flustered maid, who froze not knowing what to do, finally rushed out of the room as though she hade to her senses after hearing my voice.


    The time needed to wait for Raymond felt endless.


    And in the meantime, the body I was hugging only became warmer and warmer.


    I tried to untie the strings of his shirt one by one. When the strings were all loose and I was able to take off his shirt, I saw how red his body was.


    There were ces where the heat made his body bloom red. His condition was far more serious than I thought.


    His lips had turned dark blue and his entire body was like one huge fireball.


    As I saw his condition, only one thought came into my mind.


    Death.


    ¡®No, no¡ªnot yet.¡¯


    There was still time to make everything right. The time of his death was still far off. Even so, why¡­ why¡­


    I sobbed and said to him,


    ¡°Amoide, don¡¯t die.


    I spoke in a tearful voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die, okay? Don¡¯t die¡­ You can¡¯t die like this¡­¡±


    Plink, plink. One, two drops of tears fell down on his chest at the sudden outburst. Feeling the touch, Amoide opened his eyes.


    His gaze, which was very blurred, turned to me.


    ¡°Amoide? Do you recognize me?¡±


    There was no need to ask. As Amoide opened his eyes, he was ring at me.


    ¡­He recognizes me.


    At that moment, I breathed out a sigh of relief without realizing it.


    And in the midst of this, I was even relieved to think that his temper was still the same. He¡¯s not dead.


    ¡°You¡­ Please¡­¡±


    Even as he breathed heavily, he didn¡¯t stop trying to say something to me. I could tell what he wanted to say even without having to listen carefully.


    ¡°Get¡­ lost¡­¡±


    I pretended not to hear this and shouted for the doctor once more.


    ¡°We overcame a crisis.¡±


    Raymond sighed heavily after taking out his stethoscope which was previously on his ears.


    The sweat on his forehead expressed just how urgent the situation was just a moment ago.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just ask Voth for the prescription. I¡¯ll be back soon so that His Grace can drink the medicine on time.¡±


    Voth was Raymond¡¯s pharmacist and assistant.


    Upon saying this, he bowed and left the room, and then promptly came back with the medicine.


    ¡°Is it okay now?¡±


    I asked as I watched Amoide sleep.


    He was breathing heavily just earlier, but now it seemed like he was breathing morefortably and more even.


    This alone made my heart beat properly again. It felt like it was going to stop just a moment ago.


    Although his face was still pale, hisplexion was more normal than it waspared to the redness. The heat spots all over his body had also subsided, so overall, he looked better.


    Considering the situation earlier, it felt like I was floating on cloud nine now.


    Until his fever subsided and his seizure stopped, all the people of the Ducal estate were on high alert.


    Cami cried the whole time next to him, and after his fever went down, she almost fainted. She had to be carried back on an attendant¡¯s back.


    The faces of the maids, attendants and the butler, who ran around here and there, were also full of fatigue.


    ¡°Enough, everyone. Go and rest. I¡¯ll call you if you¡¯re needed.¡±


    At the other side of the room by the wall, Rona, who was trying to stop a yawn, quickly stood up straighter at what I said. Then, she left the room along with the other maids.


    When the door closed, only Amoide, Raymond and I remained in the room.


    ¡°Why did he suddenly have a seizure?¡±


    ¡°Has His Grace been stressedtely?¡±


    ¡°Stress?¡±


    ¡°Has there been anything that happened to make him feel overly nervous, angry or any other strong emotions?¡±


    Raymond¡¯s gaze was focused on me.


    ¡°Does it have something to do with his seizure?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Raymond sighed lightly.


    ¡°If you look at it on the surface, the Duke¡¯s condition seems to be no different from normal healthy people.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s scarier.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t know when, how and what kind of symptoms of the disease would make his condition worsen.¡±


    I already heard this countless times, so I knew this. His seizures didn¡¯t have any triggers, and he always just copsed suddenly.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying this because there¡¯s only the two of us here, Your Grace.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    ¡°It would be great if the time to get ready for it¡­ is much longer.¡±


    What he said should have been the opposite, but the meaning was clear.


    ¡°Raymond, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Say it ¡®til the end.¡±


    I urged Raymond and clutched his hand.


    ¡°I believe you understand what I mean.¡±


    Tak.


    The strength in the hand that held Raymond¡¯s was released at once.


    My eyes became blurred again.


    ¡°¡­You did a great job. You should go back now.¡±


    Raymond tried to say something more, but he only sighed. Then, he stood up and picked up his bag.


    ¡°Then, see you next time, Duchess.¡±


    As his footsteps moved further and further away, I heard the sound of the door opening again.


    ¡°Excuse me, Mdy?¡±


    Rona opened the door and called me.


    ¡°Mdy, please go back and rest as well. We¡¯ll take turns nursing His Grace, so please don¡¯t worry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the one nursing him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to stay up all night, Mdy, that would be too hard on your body. What if Mdy copses again? Please at least take a nap.¡±


    At Rona¡¯s words, I shook my head helplessly.


    In fact, being next to him didn¡¯t mean much because I couldn¡¯t help him, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to leave his side.


    It¡¯s not like he would be alone if I left this room, but strangely, I really couldn¡¯t leave.


    On one hand, there was something else I was worried about.


    If Amoide wakes up and the first thing he sees is my face as soon as he opens his eyes¡­


    I think he¡¯ll have another seizure again.


    The worst thing for him to see would probably be me sitting beside him.


    And if I looked down at him with concern behind my gaze, he¡¯d probably tell me again to get lost.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    I stood up because I was afraid of the possibility that he¡¯d copse again after not being able to ovee his temper.


    But I couldn¡¯t get out of my seat as I intended.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I shifted my gaze to look for the cause. Amoide was holding my hand tightly.


    It didn¡¯t hurt as much asst time, but it was still a tight hold that I couldn¡¯t remove easily.


    ¡°Goodness, it seems like His Grace wants you to stay next to him, Mdy.¡±


    ¡°¡­Probably not.¡±


    He was still unconscious. People who are sick only instinctively want to lean on anyone when they¡¯re like this.


    Even if it was someone who they hated until death.


    ¡°Even so, I should just stay here.¡±


    I sat down again, not being able to leave as I was about to.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    I felt a sting as I grew conscious of the sunlight over my eyelids. Did I fall asleep without closing the curtains? I slowly opened my eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t see anything clearly yet due to my hazy gaze.


    I blinked several times and tried to clear my vision.


    Anyway, why is my body so sore? Did someone hit me or something while I was sleeping?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Finally, as my eyes got clearer, I bewilderedly stared at the man in front of me in clear view.


    Those cold blue eyes, as turbulent as the sea.


    Unconsciously, my back stiffened. All the memories fromst night rushed in.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    He spoke in a hushed voice.


    ¡°No, I¡­¡±


    I wanted to leave, too. I looked at him with a tearful expression on my face. It really felt so unfair this time.


    I looked down at my hand to prove my innocence.


    The hand that had been holding onto me had already loosened.


    Now I had no valid exnation for why I couldn¡¯t go.


    ¡°Why is it always you every time I open my eyes? Do you think my words are nothing but a joke? The gracious Duchess who takes care of her husband all night¡ªis that what you¡¯re aiming for?¡±


    He asked this with a contemptuous tone.


    ¡°Did you change your tactics because you think you can¡¯t give birth to my child? I told you already, stop ying the same tricks. It won¡¯t work.¡±


    Tak. He grabbed my hand once more and red at me.


    Right then, I felt rationality slipping away from me for a moment.


    ¡°No, I, I¡¯m¡­ hiic¡­¡±


    I had no energy to maintain myposure anymore. That¡¯s why.


    ¡°I need to go to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As he was scowling, he closed his lips suddenly because of what I said. Slowly, his grip over my hand was released.


    ¡°H¡­¡±


    And I ran out quickly, shedding a tear.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 58


    As soon as I returned to my room, I sat down on my bed. My entire body was aching, like I had been beaten ck and blue.


    When Iy down and turned around, I saw that there was a bag ced on the chair.


    After I took that old bag out of the walk-in closetst time, I just kept it around without returning it inside.


    It was something that did not go well with either the luxurious upholstery of the chair, nor the surrounding interior.


    At least Rona wiped it off earlier, so it was all shiny now.


    I rose from the bed again and carried it back to the closet, holding its worn-out handle.


    And, just like two years ago when I first entered the mansion, I ced down my leather bag in the same spot.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As I was about to go back to my room, I changed my mind and turned around. Then, I went down on my knees to unlock the bag.


    The old, rusty lock wouldn¡¯t open properly even as I tried to wrench it open, so I struggled for a while before it opened.


    nk, nk.


    Red, powdered rust fell off, and a momentter, the lock finally opened.


    Compared to the strength needed to open it, what was inside could hardly be worth the effort.


    What¡¯s inside was a diary I sometimes scribbled on, the set of clothes I wore when I entered this ce, a watch that was my father¡¯s, about to fall off its strap, and a thread and a needle that used to be my mother¡¯s.


    That was all.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I was going to close the bag, but instead of doing that, I reached deep into the bag and pulled out a t envelope.


    I went over the contract carefully.


    The words ¡®Party A¡¯ and ¡®Party B¡¯ appeared countless times, with the connotation that ¡®Party A¡¯ had the upper hand all throughout.


    For each time that ¡®Party B¡¯ appeared, there were things written about what to do and what not to do.


    The remuneration for the sess of fulfilling the contract¡¯s terms was also written there.


    At the end of so many uses, there was one use that was written with seemingly bolder handwriting.


    It was the confidentiality use.


    While maintaining the contract, it was written that money would be sent to my younger siblings in return for this.


    It was emphasized many times because it was the most important thing.


    Then after that were the details of the remuneration.


    ¡¸ In addition, if ¡®Party B¡¯ sessfully gives birth to a child, the payment of 500,000 gold shall be given as agreed upon. ¡¹


    The moment I saw the amount¡ª500,000 gold!¡ªI checked the amount again and again while rubbing my eyes several times.


    No matter how many times I blinked, the number of zeroes did not decrease.


    It was clear that it was still a heart-dropping amount, then and now.


    All of this money would be given afterpleting the goal that was written in the contract.


    [ ¡°Give birth to my child and be the mother of the Duchy¡¯s heir. You shouldn¡¯t be a Duchess in name only like it is now. If you want to revel in such luxury, try to think of something better. Don¡¯t use the same shallow tricks.¡± ]


    I read the contract again starting from where I left off.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    My gaze stopped at thest use.


    The confidentiality use.


    It was the reason I couldn¡¯t answer him when he asked, ¡®Why?¡¯


    What if Amoide found out the details of the contract?


    Until now, Cami had been paying close attention to everything that woulde out of my lips, whether the contract would reach her son¡¯s ears or not.


    Because it would be revealed that she bought a woman with money just for her son to sire a child.


    But at this point, if he ever finds out about the details of the contract¡­


    Would he even help me?


    I wasn¡¯t sure about that. Rather, it was more usible to say that he¡¯d hate me more.


    And if Cami found out about him knowing this, there¡¯s a good chance that she¡¯ll ask me to pay her the penalty upfront¡­


    The more I thought about it, the more my thoughts became tangled.


    [ Get lost. ]


    I want to leave, too.


    Why would I want to stand next to you when I might lose my neck if I keep trying to stay by your side?


    But I couldn¡¯t say this.


    A deep sigh blew out of my lips as I thought of Amoide, whose thorns have only grown sharper even though he¡¯s dying of an unknown illness.


    The memory of staying up all night next to the fallen Amoide who was sleeping peacefully, even going as far as not going to the bathroom. It all gradually returned to me.


    All of these were needed for me to improve my rtionship with Amoide so that I wouldn¡¯t be implicated in the future, just like Selena was.


    The usations thrown by the servants against Selena in [ Lady Crown ] were the worst.


    { I can¡¯t believe she cheated on His Grace with a strange man and ran away. }


    { She was already married into a rich family in the first ce. She¡¯s a noble in name, but in reality, she¡¯s just like a beggar. I heard that the good elder madam treated her well. }


    { She was blinded by greater wealth. }


    { Didn¡¯t His Grace already notice what was going on, that¡¯s why she did it? I¡¯m sure she killed His Grace first because she was afraid of being kicked out of the house by the Duke who found out about her evil intentions. }


    { I feel so sorry for Milord. }


    Selena had been painted out to be a Duchess who had an affair with another man, and she killed her husband so that the Duchy¡¯s properties would fall under her name.


    Even if I had ten lives, this really isn¡¯t a ce where I can stay.


    ¡­But because of this reason, I had no choice but to trick him.


    I kept pretending that my hand hadn¡¯t gotten better yet.


    I even made a false confession.


    As I count all my sins, I wouldn¡¯t me him if he had strangled me if he knew all of this.


    He still didn¡¯t know about the contract that I signed with Cami.


    Especially thest use.


    Right now, Amoide still misunderstands that I want his child.


    Even if he thinks that we wouldn¡¯t be able to have a child anyway, even if he hates me so much, as long as he bes healthy, then it¡¯ll be fine.


    I wouldn¡¯t hate this situation either if it ends up like that. If he bes healthy, then I¡¯ll disappear from his sight.


    The only problem with this is the fact that he might die before that happens. I tried various things to change this fate, but he still copsed like this.


    Both his diet and the treatments he had were wless, but the seizure still couldn¡¯t be prevented.


    I know what¡¯s going to happen in the future, but I don¡¯t know how and why it¡¯ll happen. It was making me desperate.


    That¡¯s why I need someone on my side.


    The only way to quickly terminate this contract and safely leave this mansion¡­


    ¡­It would be impossible without Amodie¡¯s help.


    A weekter, all the clothes that were ordered from Pa arrived at the mansion.


    ¡°Come in and look at all of these, Mdy.¡±


    Rona was more excited than me in seeing dozens of boxes piled up in the room. I had to open the boxes one by one with my lips closed tightly.


    ¡°As expected, the dresses made by the best boutique in the capital are on a whole different level. The fabric, the sewing, the finishing¡ªeven the materials used for the embellishments are all the best!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because these cost a fortune.¡±


    I replied in a small voice. Cost and material were directly proportional.


    If you have a lot of money, it¡¯s only natural that you can get more beautiful and better-quality things.


    ¡°Yup, expensive clothes are different, really different.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I nodded as I said this, but as I recalled the amount spent on ordering these dresses, I felt dizzy for a moment.


    Cami, who would receive the bill for this, might grab me by the neck.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way she¡¯s going to make me pay for it, right?¡¯


    Ehh, no way. This was the Duchy of Efret. It¡¯s a family that has enough property to rival the Imperial Family¡¯s. Their wealth wouldn¡¯t be dented after buying just a few dozens of clothes.


    I knew this, but I still felt nervous. Even though Cami wasn¡¯t scolding me¡­ yet.


    I was probably anxious because I was only a ¡®fake wife¡¯ by contract, and Selena¡¯s residual memories were seeping into me, making her inferiority remain tainting my mind.


    Nobody knew the details of the contract, but why does this still need to happen?


    All these worries gued me again, so I let out a long sigh.


    Back then, since I didn¡¯t carry myself with dignity, not only Amoide and Cami, but even the maids and servants ignored me.


    Looking back, I didn¡¯t worry about money either when I first entered the estate and just epted whatever clothes I was given.


    The maid assigned to me was instructed to find a boutique that could make my clothes as soon as possible, and to find out my measurements.


    The maid, who sneered at the Duchess who didn¡¯t even have a wedding, measured me haphazardly. As a result, the clothes given to me weren¡¯t the right fit.


    If I think about it, it was then.


    I could have asked for the clothes to be returned, or I could have demanded that the maid be held responsible for not working properly and giving me those sorts of dresses.


    Would my fate have changed a little? At least, Selena wouldn¡¯t have had to die in pain, hung by the neck with the stigma of killing her husband.


    What I needed right now was to make even just one more person take my side.


    Trust in me. That¡¯s what I needed, and respect. I don¡¯t want to be looked down upon.


    ¡°Each and every piece of garment was sewed with great detail.¡±


    Rona was opening the boxes one by one, taking out the dresses and organizing them.


    Every time she opened one, she was amazed, as though she was opening gifts.


    ¡°But if you could have had fancier dresses¡­¡±


    Rona whined as if she couldn¡¯t abandon her lingering feelings.


    However, the newly tailored clothes were already good enough. They just weren¡¯t all that colorful.


    Even so, it was apparent that Pa carefully chose the fabrics used and the essories added.


    ¡°Would you like to wear this one today?¡±


    Rona finally opened all the boxes and sorted through them, then she pulled one out to show me.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I nodded lightly, then Rona helped me change into it.


    ¡°Look, Mdy, you seem so different already.¡±


    Standing in front of the mirror wearing a new dress, I felt like I had be a different person.


    ¡°Since Mdy¡¯s all dressed up, why don¡¯t you visit Milord? It¡¯s such a shame not to show this pretty side of you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    Am I pretty?


    ¡°Look closely. The dress looks really good on you, it also brings out Mdy¡¯s eyes.¡±


    The pink dress that Rona chose was lovely.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 59


    The hem of the dress¡¯ skirt, which was spreading out moderately outward, fluttered smoothly no matter how many times I moved my body, and it woulde back to ce once I¡¯ve gone still again.


    I felt like a fish showing off my colorful tail inside a fishbowl.


    From my shoulders, the puffy sleeves went all the way to my wrists, the dress giving a neat yet moderately bright appearance.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t this too low?¡±


    I looked at the full-body mirror and said this.


    The neckline boldly went as far as to show a bit lower of my corbone, nearing the cleavage. I try to lift the neckline to cover that part, but it would just slide back down.


    It was a design that covered the entire body properly and modestly, except for the chest area that was emphasized, so I felt exposed for no reason.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Mdy? This is normal. If you wear a ball gown, you¡¯d look even more stunning, and the back and chest are mostly emphasized.


    Rona spoke from behind me and adjusted the dress once more around my shoulders, pulling it down.


    ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Thiiiis much¡ªthis much needs toe down when wearing a ball gown.¡±


    Rona spoke with a serious face, and I could only look at the fair skin that was exposed as she dragged the dress down.


    ¡°¡­That much?¡±


    It¡¯s a ball, you know. A ball. I worked to pay off my family¡¯s debts this whole time, so even if I was born a noble, I had no reason to attend such events.


    ¡°Have you never gone to a ball, Mdy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, ah¡­ No, uh, I¡¯ve been to one. Of course.¡±


    As Iughed awkwardly, Rona looked at me oddly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve attended one, of course. Of course I have.¡±


    I went to a nobleman¡¯s colorful ball once¡­ hired as a cleaner for the banquet hall.


    I didn¡¯t want to borate on the experience, so I hurriedly changed the topic.


    ¡°You know, Pa¡¯s skills are really no joke.¡±


    For the first time here, I realized howfortable it felt to wear clothes that fit my body perfectly. I never knew because I¡¯d only been wearing big or small, short or long clothes.


    These clothes that were tailored to fit my body were all sofortable no matter how much I walked or moved. It made me want to go somewhere just so I could move more.


    ¡°By the way, this is a gift from Madam Pa herself.¡±


    Rona handed over a box that was the size of her forearm, and it was wrapped in translucent paper.


    ¡°A gift?¡±


    I took the box and looked at it in confusion.


    ¡°Open it, Mdy, hurry.¡±


    My face no doubt betrayed my curiosity, so I hurriedly untied the ribbon that was wrapped around the box, then I opened the lid.


    ¡°Oh my goodness.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop the words slipping out of my lips, which smiled on their own as well.


    Inside the box was the doll I yed with and dressed up with many different garments.


    On top of the doll was a card with a neat script written on it.


    ¡¸ This is a thank you for buying the clothes I¡¯ve created. The doll resembles the Duchess a lot because of her eyes and hair, don¡¯t you think? I would very much appreciate it if you could cherish her. ¡¹


    Pa had sent a doll that had green ss eyes and smooth brown hair.


    The dress that it was wearing was a bright rose pink silk dress that wasn¡¯t in the list of dresses that I ordered.


    ¡°Madam Pa has really good people skills, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    Rona jumped lightly on her feet.


    ¡°She¡¯s so good at making regrs.¡±


    I nodded in agreement.


    Since it¡¯s a boutique where Cami¡¯s a regr, Pa was being quite sincere, even though to be honest, there¡¯s no benefit in getting chummy with a daughter-inw like me.


    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t a bad experience from the standpoint of the one on the receiving end of her favor.


    ¡°This dress is really pretty.¡±


    The delicately sewn dress that the doll was wearing actually looked like a real carefully crafted dress, just scaled down. Its sophistication was obvious.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to wear a dress like this even if it¡¯s a doll. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s pretty?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mdy.¡±


    I smiled and hugged the doll.


    ¡°Since Mdy is wearing such pretty clothes, don¡¯t you think you should go visit Milord?¡±


    ¡°¡­Amoide?¡±


    I paused for a moment. When was thest time I had a proper conversation with him, let alone eye contact?


    There was something I needed to tell him, but it wasn¡¯t something I could bring up lightly, so I¡¯ve been avoiding him so far.


    ¡°Earlier, His Grace was out in the garden. Please go ahead and show him.¡±


    Rona pushed me forward gently, urging me to go quickly. I hesitated, then replied.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shhk, shhk.


    The sound of the dress grazing across the bushes of the garden entered my ears.


    I walked through the bushes enjoying the sound and basking in the sun.


    In this season filled with the color green, the lord of this mansion stood in the middle of the garden, flowers blooming right by him as the green leaves entuated the roses. It was like a paintinge to life.


    I had worn thicker outerwear over the dress when I went out, but as I stood silently, my eyes somehow stung a bit.


    ¡®Is it because the sunlight is strong?¡¯


    Feeling like I was about to shed tears because of this, I hurriedly rubbed my eyes.


    ¡°Amoide.¡±


    Then I called out to him without hesitation. At first, his shoulders seemed to have flinched slightly, but after a while, he turned his head and looked at me.


    It was the same cold, unfeeling gaze.


    I walked towards him, maintaining eye contact.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    Raymond said he had recovered.


    His face was still as pale as a ceramic doll¡¯s, but hisplexion today was still betterpared to when he copsed.


    Until I got closer to him and stood by him, Amoide continued to be motionless.


    I thought he¡¯d take a step back or make a sour expression, so this was unexpected. It made me feel a bit more courageous.


    ¡°The sunlight is nice. And it¡¯s windy, too.¡±


    At that moment, a gentle gust of wind blew by and ruffled my hair.


    I was busy trying to remove the hair that went over my eyes, but then he reached out to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He slowly removed the few strands of hair that covered my face, then he retracted his hand.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    I was dazed for a moment, but then I came to my senses when I realized he was staring at me.


    ¡°By the way.¡±


    His gaze went down and settled on what was in my arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a child. Why are you carrying such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Pa gifted it to me. Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡±


    I raised the doll and showed it to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a doll modeled after me.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    He replied in a dry voice.


    ¡°Much prettier.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the doll.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I smiled quickly, momentarily scared that he might have eaten something rotten.


    ¡®Huh¡­?¡¯


    Was it a trick of the light? It seemed like he smiled for a split second. Well, anyway, that¡¯s not why I¡¯m here.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    As I mentioned this, he looked at me.


    I took a deep breath several times, gathering my courage, then spoke.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like me, will it be possible for you to trust me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I really do want you to live.¡±


    At that moment, a shadow fell over his expression.


    ¡°If you cooperate with me just a bit more, you won¡¯t have to put up with me any longer. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to.¡±


    At my suggestion, he stared at me without saying anything.


    This wasn¡¯t the reaction I expected. I was a little flustered as I looked up at him.


    ¡®What¡¯s up with him?¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know what it was. I thought he¡¯d get mad at me right away and tell me to get lost, or use me of what trick I¡¯m trying to pull this time.


    As I observed his unreadable face, neither of us said a word, but I was feeling restless inwardly.


    I didn¡¯t know how much time passed with us like that.


    The sound of the wind singing through the des of grass, the birds flying by overhead as they chirped.


    Small and countless sounds passed through us, but there was no answer from him.


    Ah, I can¡¯t do this. I decided to break the silence.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me to get lost today?¡±


    Iughed jokingly, but of course, he didn¡¯tugh along. I quickly got rid of the smile on my face.


    Just what am I supposed to do here? Didn¡¯t I just say I don¡¯t want him to die? If the other person isn¡¯t saying anything after hearing this, it¡¯s kind of¡­


    ¡®No way.¡¯


    A sudden thought urred to me. I could guess why Amoide was acting this way.


    The man I¡¯ve tried to memorize like the back of my hand was now contemting hard, so I feel like I know what he was thinking.


    Maybe he¡¯s thinking that he¡¯ll owe me a debt.


    Even though he was sick and out ofmission right now, Amoide was a proud noble who was the head of a household that¡¯s close to the Imperial family, and he was themander of the first chivalric order of the Empire.


    Wouldn¡¯t he loathe to cooperate with a woman who he thinks was just trying to sire his child? But then¡ª


    He was holding my hand again.


    Unlikest time, I didn¡¯t feel any bone-crushing pain that kept me up all night while cradling it gingerly.


    Not to mention how taxing it was for my body to endure that.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡¯


    If he had discovered the truth to my hand a little earlier, wouldn¡¯t it have been more trouble? Come to think of it, his fever suddenly rose back then.


    ¡°Are you so against the idea of receiving any help from me?¡±


    As soon as I opened my lips, I was ready to argue.


    But then he broke his silence by saying this:


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Dazed by his response, I forgot what I was supposed to say.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 60


    ¡°So you¡¯ll leave me. That¡¯s what you said just now.¡±


    Didn¡¯t you take too much time to process that if you think I said that ¡®just now¡¯?


    ¡°What do you mean? I just said that I want you to be healthy, and when you¡¯ve recovered, I won¡¯t be needed for a child anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I would be useless to the Duchy. Naturally, I will have to leave.¡±


    As if to urge me to talk more, he looked at me squarely as he crossed his arms.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re currently ill, other noble families of the same caliber as the Duchy are reluctant to send off their daughters to marry you. That¡¯s why¡­ Mother took me in. Anyway, because of the family I hail from, I shouldn¡¯t even have been able to make eye contact with you.¡±


    Not only was my family insignificant, but it was also a fallen noble house.


    ¡®Your mother told me to give birth to a sessor because her son was weak. In return, I¡¯ll be able to provide for my family since she¡¯ll be giving me 500,000 more ducarts.¡¯


    But I of course didn¡¯t say this.


    He¡¯s already ring at me so venomously right now. What if he finds out about the contract, which essentially states that his child was being bought for 500,000 gold? He¡¯d probably kill me right away, or do something more terrible.


    I was blinded by the sweet temptation that I could solve all my problems right away, that¡¯s why I signed such a contract. But in hindsight, I was truly careless.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been thinking about it. In the end, when you¡¯re all healthy, everything will be solved and you won¡¯t copse all of a sudden anymore. So I hope you be healthy like you were before¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you want me to live?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The sudden question rendered me speechless.


    ¡°To that extent, why are you so anxious about saving me?¡±


    What do you mean why?


    ¡­It¡¯s because I want to live, too.


    Yet again, I couldn¡¯t say it as it was, so I had toe up with another reason. If I say I was captivated, the reason might seem usible.


    As he stared at me while waiting for my answer, I hesitated for a moment, then spoke.


    ¡°You have to live a long, long life. You¡¯ll take charge of the Duchy, return to your post as Commander, meet a beautiful, elegant woman who¡¯ll be suitable to be your Duchess, and of course, have lots of lovely children¡­¡±


    I mentioned everything that came to mind. As I did, his future was slowly being painted in my mind.


    With him standing tall and proud in his knightmander uniform, the one beside him would be the new duchess who would be his perfect match. They would be the envy of everyone, him and his new wife.


    No. His ¡®real¡¯ wife. Not a contract wife like me.


    And the several children he¡¯d have will be with that real wife. I could already picture Cami¡¯s delighted face as she looks at her grandchildren.


    Once he bes healthy, this future is entirely possible.


    And in that future, I was the only one who wouldn¡¯t be there. In the first ce, if he wasn¡¯t ill, we wouldn¡¯t have ever met.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly, I couldn¡¯t speak. It was like I was being strangled. What¡¯s wrong with me?


    ¡°I¡¯ll have many children. Then, what¡¯s next?¡±


    He tilted his head to the side gently. He stared at me as I struggled to speak.


    ¡°That, well¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    How would I know? And why must you ask in such a difficult way. I shook my head.


    ¡°Anyway, what I¡¯m saying is that once you¡¯re healthy again, you have no reason to continue your marriage with me.¡±


    So please stay healthy for a long time. Let¡¯s both live long lives, okay?


    I begged silently and looked at him with an earnest gaze.


    ¡°And you expect me to believe that?¡±


    ¡°What about it is hard to believe?¡±


    ¡°So by making me healthy, you want a divorce? Why? For what? Do you believe the situation will be in your favor? Because you want more alimony? Is it all because of money?¡±


    He bit back sharply. Oh, you¡¯ve started to say mean things again.


    Perhaps the most hurtful thing about him was his mouth. No, his tongue.


    ¡°Tell me if that¡¯s what you want. As much as you need. Perhaps you forgot, but everything in this household is mine, not Mother¡¯s¡ªit¡¯s all mine. I¡¯ll give you as much alimony as you want.¡±


    Every word was like a stab.


    ¡°So rather than wanting me to be healthy, rather than spouting nonsense like having children with a new wife and living happily ever after, this is what you want. What a despicable woman.¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡­ did you say¡­?¡±


    Ahh, the ranking of the harshest words I¡¯ve heard in my lifetime has been updated once more.


    First ce, Amoide. Second ce, Amoide. Third ce, Amoide. It was only until fifth ce when another candidate ranked high, and it was Cami with the word ¡®useless¡¯.


    After throwing out thest word, Amoide turned around and strode away, as though he didn¡¯t even want to look at me for one more second.


    ¡°How ¡®bout you put yourself in my shoes, you detestable asshole!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    He halted his steps and turned around to look at me. Then, he faced me once more to approach me.


    Oh my gosh.


    ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    He caught me as I was trying to run away.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    The distance between us narrowed so quickly.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°What did you say.¡±


    I could see one eyebrow of his twitching.


    What I said? Uh, what I said was¡­


    ¡°¡­Asshole?¡±


    I pronounced it as gently as possible, but his expression became harsher.


    No, wait.


    You¡¯re the one who told me to say it again.


    Why, what¡­ why¡­


    As his narrowed eyes stared at me more intensely, I slowly stepped back.


    Ah, I have a bad feeling. A terrible feeling.


    ¡°Not that one.¡±


    I thought about it deeply, then with an ant¡¯s voice, I said.


    ¡°Put yourself¡­ in my shoes.¡±


    Patience, patience. He seemed to be holding back a lot right now.


    His eyebrows were gradually raised higher and higher.


    Fireworks seemed to be exploding behind his blue eyes. I raised my hands without realizing it and covered my face.


    At the same time, I couldn¡¯t control the sudden rise of my own feelings.


    I¡¯ve had enough.


    Putting yourself in another person¡¯s shoes. Wasn¡¯t that a great saying?


    You should feel sorry for me at least once.


    No matter how blind you think I am to money, think about all the years I endured after signing that contract just to give birth to a child.


    But it didn¡¯t even seem possible.


    ¡°Put that thing away.¡±


    I wondered what he meant by that as he said it quietly, and only then did I realize that I was still holding the doll.


    I was holding it up almost to his nose.


    I could see the doll¡¯s face almost touching his lips.


    ¡°Ah, y-yes.¡±


    I hurriedly pulled the doll back down and embraced it. Holding it this way seemed to calm me down a little.


    I stroked the doll¡¯s hair as he spoke.


    ¡°¡­How can I trust you?¡±


    The strangling feeling suddenly stopped.


    ¡°You have nothing to lose. Anyway, I¡¯m trying to save you.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t cure my illness. If it was a disease that could be fixed with you alone, Raymond would have found a solution faster.¡±


    He said this with a harsh smile on his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die anyway. No matter how much you try to prevent it.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand. Why was he so certain that he¡¯d die early?


    ¡°No, something about it is strange. You¡¯re usually fine like this, just that you¡¯re sometimes a little weak. It¡¯s not a disease that would end your life. If that¡¯s the case, then po¡­¡±


    ¡­Then I wouldn¡¯t have had to poison you. Me, or the person behind all this, whoever it is.


    ¡°Po¡ª?¡±


    He looked at me with a frown.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think about it positively. Your illness.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s your fault that my illness has worsened.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not?!¡±


    I raised my voice and said this. But actually, there was some truth to what he said.


    Raymond said that stress could be worsening Amoide¡¯s condition¡­ but he never said that I was a direct factor.


    As Amoide mentioned, if even a doctor couldn¡¯t diagnose his illness, it meant that there wouldn¡¯t be a proper treatment to get rid of it.


    ¡°Amoide, you¡¯re healthier now after regrly going out on walks with me. Yourplexion is better. And Jean told me you¡¯re eating well these days.¡±


    These were all true. Even Cami looked at me more favorably because of all these.


    Of course, there was still some contempt behind her as though she¡¯s saying, ¡®You¡¯re not all that.¡¯


    But wait a sec.


    Why did Amoide copse while he was away from me? Unless it was purely coincidence.


    If that¡¯s the case.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Amoide asked, looking at me as I suddenly fell silent.


    ¡°Amoide, who will benefit the most from this mansion if you die?¡±


    At my question, his expression grew distorted.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes.


    He might be wondering what I was on about, but he only frowned slightly. I¡¯m serious though.


    It pertains to your life. And mine.


    ¡°You heard me.¡±


    I spoke calmly as I met his gaze.


    ¡°You copsed so suddenly that I thought it¡¯s strange this time. Is there anyone you suspect?¡±


    Someone who would benefit from his death.


    I thought about all the property and riches of the Efret Duchy.


    Even the mansion we were in right now.


    The Duchy had a vast territory that was passed down from generation to generation. And there were countless other assets that couldn¡¯t be counted easily due to its enormity in number.


    The capital was also filled with buildings and establishments owned by the Efret family.


    What then?


    If he dies, all the power that the Duke had would be scattered.


    For one, the position of Commander of the First Chivalric Order was currently vacant and¡­


    Above all, the title of ¡®Duke of Efret¡¯ was something that everyone would covet.


    If the sessor and the immediate descendants have died, then it would be natural to pass down the title to the one who¡¯s next in rank.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 61


    ¡°Someone who wants me dead?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought of it before?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as if it never crossed my mind.¡±


    He sighed softly.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s a lot of them.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    I understood at once what he was saying.


    The earlier generation had five brothers, one of them Amoide¡¯s father, who was the previous Duke.


    And if we were tobine the number of children and grandchildren those other brothers had¡­


    ¡°If I die without an heir, all of the Duchy¡¯s property will automatically be handed over to my uncles or to their children.¡±


    He exined further with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°Unlike my family, my uncles¡¯ had sired many children. The roots of the household lie with my nuclear family, but its branches had stretched out and reproduced more abundantly.¡±


    Count Cainth, Marquis Orlov, Count Vanther¡­


    Apart from the more prominent families, there were a number of other families who had ties with the Efret Duchy.


    ¡°But the roots are so poor that they¡¯re about to get pulled out. I understand why Mother has gotten so frantic about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Sessor this, sessor that. That¡¯s all I hear from her.¡±


    He sighed as he swept his hair up.


    Well, I¡¯ve been hearing the same thing since I entered this mansion two years ago.


    But he must have lived while hearing the same things from his mother throughout all his life.


    After falling ill like this while having all those other circumstances, it¡¯s no wonder why his personality had gotten so crooked.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s worse. Haven¡¯t you thought of the possibility that someone had caused your illness?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s why all the medicine I drink and the food I eat are being reported to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of the possibility as well. Before I eat anything¡­¡±


    ¡°The poison detection test, right?¡±


    I answered quickly.


    The poison detection test.


    This wasn¡¯t conducted only in the Efret household, but also in other aristocratic families, especially those with the right to seed the throne.


    So it wasn¡¯t a special case just for Amoide.


    Every time this was done, the servant in charge of the poison detection would prod the food with a long, thin silver rod. Only after determining that it¡¯s clean would Amoide start eating. This was done with Cami¡¯s food as well.


    Even though this was a Ducal residence and not the Imperial Pce, the inspection was always thorough.


    Since the Duchy of Efret was close to the Imperial Family, and its descendants had a right to the throne, this procedure was of course carried out.


    However, this detection test was limited.


    If you could detect all kinds of poison with silver, then it shouldn¡¯t have been possible to kill all those Imperial Family members who were assassinated through poisoning.


    ¡°But you know it¡¯s not a foolproof method. There are poisons that don¡¯t respond to silver.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why servants are there for taste testing as well. You¡¯ve been doing it, too.¡±


    In fact, during every meal he ate, I would take a little in advance to try it first. Of course, there haven¡¯t been any problems so far.


    ¡°But you were fine and I copsed.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±


    Something¡¯s not adding up. Did I miss anything?


    His sleep, his medicine, everything else was the usual.


    And another factor.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a coincidence that as soon as I take my hands off the management of your health, something like this happens?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean that it¡¯s strange. Why does it keep happening.¡±


    Shhhk.


    I was so lost in thought that I didn¡¯t even realize that he had gone closer to me.


    My entire body was covered by a dark shadow that hid me from the sunlight. Amoide looked down at me from above.


    ¡°W-What is it?¡±


    I hesitated as I looked up. Then, he leaned downpletely.


    His face was right in front of mine.


    We were so close together that I could even hear his breaths. Unconsciously, I stood frozen in ce.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    A dry voice resonated in my ears.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t do useless things. Stop poking your nose everywhere whileing up with careless conspiracy theories. Understand?¡±


    His sharp tone bit at me right then.


    ¡°I have no idea why you want to extend my life, but no matter what you do¡­¡±


    Haa. A hot breath touched my ear, and I trembled.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die anyway.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Die.


    He¡¯s going to die anyway, he says.


    He talked as though he knew the future, as if he had already died once.


    ¡°How can you be so sure of that?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why he was so sure about his own death.


    I already knew that he had no desire to struggle for his life, but I didn¡¯t know that his resignation to this fate was so severe.


    ¡°Amoide, don¡¯t you want to live?¡±


    Even if I was struggling like this for him.


    To change the expected future, I was trying so hard just so that the future where he would die unfairly would be changed.


    But why was he being like this.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At my question, there was a faint smile on his lips.


    It was a smile that expressed how he seemed to have let go of everything already.


    ¡°Sure, but¡­ look at you now, you¡¯re fine. How could you say you¡¯re about to die? You¡¯re still young, you have dreams and¡ª¡±


    ¡°What dreams?¡±


    He asked in a dry voice.


    ¡°To return to being the Commander of the Order of the Sun.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t say anything in return for a moment, speechless.


    ¡°You want to return. You were the happiest when you had a sword in hand, but now you¡¯re like an eagle trapped in a cage¡­¡±


    Tak.


    He mmed one hand at the wall next to me.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    He leaned down towards me, and I could only cower down like a turtle because our faces were almost touching.


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    As though a hushed sigh, he said the words silently. Then, he left.


    When I looked up, all I could see was his back as he walked further and further away.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t go well?¡±


    Rona looked at me and disappointedly muttered.


    ¡°At times like these, it¡¯s really better if you drink¡­¡±


    ¡°Drink what?¡±


    At that moment, I wondered if I heard her wrong, so I asked Rona again.


    ¡°Mm-hmm. Yep. There¡¯s that.¡±


    Whether she heard me or not, Rona took ¡®that¡¯ out from the ss cupboard.


    ¡°When in doubt, there¡¯s nothing better than this.¡±


    I looked at Rona with doubt swimming in my gaze.


    ¡°Shall we have a taste, Mdy?¡±


    As Rona pulled out the cork from the ss bottle, then squealed jubntly.


    ¡°Kyaahh.¡±


    Then she let out a refreshed breath after she took a sip.


    ¡°How blissful!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fermented well.¡±


    I poured some into a ss and took a sip myself. As the fragrance entered my senses when I sipped, it spread pleasantly inside my mouth. Ahh, I felt better right then.


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve never had this kind of liquor before.¡±


    Rona couldn¡¯t hide her excitement as she looked at the bottle. Then, she spoke slowly.


    ¡°Mdy. How ¡®bout you have a drink with His Grace?¡±


    Rona made a gesture with her wrist bent, as though taking a shot of alcohol.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not gonna happen.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Rona continued speaking with a devious smile.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t ept your apology because you didn¡¯t bring a gift, Mdy. Even if it¡¯s the same thing, I think he¡¯ll be more upset this time because there¡¯s a rumor like that.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    I tried to say that the rumor wasn¡¯t the only reason, but I just relented.


    ¡°Well¡­ This idea doesn¡¯t sound too bad.¡±


    Gifts are important when trying to make up with another person. Raymond also said that there won¡¯t be any problem with moderate drinking.


    ¡°We could make up this time, maybe.¡±


    After taking the liquor in my hands, I stood up.


    ¡°If he can¡¯t be appeased after drinking this¡­!¡±


    How stingy, how stingy the world would be to me.


    Rona glowed as she looked at me.


    ¡°Cheer¡ªup, you can do it!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    Maybe I¡¯m already a little drunk? An unwarranted confidence suddenly entered my veins.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡ªgo now.¡±


    I had one bottle firmly embraced with one arm and left through the door.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    I came back and picked up another bottle, a grin on my face.


    ¡°Wait, two bottles won¡¯t do.¡±


    I tucked the second bottle with the other on the same arm, then held the third in my other hand.


    Then, I sauntered out the door once more like I was a knight going to war.


    ¡°Amoide.¡±


    Ka-chak.


    After I entered his room and closed the door behind me, I could already feel the indistinguishable gaze trained on me.


    ¡°What?¡±


    An immensely tired, annoyed voice greeted me.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, I could also feel his exhaustion in his gaze.


    ¡°First of all¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    Crossing his legs and leaning back against his seat, he ced a hand on the table in front of him.


    ¡°What did you do wrong?¡±


    He knew the reason, but he¡¯s asking me like this because this meant that I had to recite my sins clearly with my own lips.


    ¡­Stingy.


    It was so embarrassing though, but it couldn¡¯t be helped because I had to appease this unbelievably stingy man.


    ¡°My hand¡­ got better, but I kept pretending that it was still injured.¡±


    I admitted this honestly.


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I lied about you not having enough strength at night.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I saw his face distort right then, but I continued to speak.


    ¡°Also¡­ I lied about my confession.¡±


    This time¡ªall his emotions disappeared from his features.


    Instead, a cold expression reced everything, making me wonder if he was made from ice. At that, the words that spilled out of his lips were to be expected.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Chapter 62


    Immune now to the same words, I took one more step inside his room.


    ¡°I brought you a present.¡±


    As I approached, he fixed a constant re on me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink.¡±


    Let¡¯s see who falls first.


    With my challenging tone, he narrowed his eyes.


    Regardless of whether he allowed it or not, I walked up to him and ced the liquor bottles onto the table.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Amoide stood up right then.


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna eat you up or anything. Come, sit down.¡±


    I sat in the middle of the sofa where he was sitting and scooted him over to the side.


    ¡°Please be my drinking buddy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never once had a drink ever since I came to this ce.¡±


    Even in my previous life, I was never one to drink alone. Liquor tastes better when there¡¯s someone drinking with you.


    ¡°These bottles, they¡¯re quite heavy.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I carried these very very heavy bottles all the way from my room.¡±


    ¡°Did I ask you to carry them.¡±


    He answered back like a sharp de. But no matter, there wasn¡¯t any disappointment or guilt.


    I expected as much.


    If I can¡¯t persuade you through words, then let¡¯s go with the quickest method.


    Pop!


    The sound of the cork being pulled out was resonant.


    And the fragrance of the alcohol immediately permeated the air. I felt like I was going to get drunk just by smelling it.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    This was made really well. Walter seemed to have better talent in making alcohol than medicine. The ingredients he used for this were also of the highest quality.


    Within the liquor were precious, expensive varieties of herbs that were fragrant and delicious.


    More than that, Walter really hit the mark with the golden ratio with this formtion.


    When it came to alcohol, he could never go wrong because he had carefully and meticulously found the golden ratio after several experiments.


    ¡°It smells nice, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    I shook the bottle slightly.


    His eyes moved from side to side, following the amber liquid that swayed inside the transparent ss bottle.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want a ss?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Again, a fast answer came back. I reluctantly pushed the cork back in.


    ¡°Then just watch me drink.¡±


    I stood up and went to the seat across from him, and his gaze followed me as I went to my new seat.


    Amoide was busy watching my clumsy movements, and I sat down while he was still staring.


    Flop.


    As soon as I sat on the fluffy seat, I looked straight ahead.


    ¡°What the hell are you¡­¡±


    With his chin slightly raised, he frowned at me as though he was dumbfounded by my actions.


    ¡°Just what are you doing right now?¡±


    He had been leaning back on his seat just now, but he went on his feet.


    ¡°I can¡¯t drink while you¡¯re standing up. I have the perfect seat already. Look, it¡¯s so wide.¡±


    I put down the bottles and touched them forlornly, arranging them side by side with care.


    ¡°Please? I¡¯m not asking you to drink with me. Just sit.¡±


    ¡°Is there a reason why you must drink here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my husband¡¯s room. Is there a reason I can¡¯t?¡±


    His expression subtly changed when I said the word ¡®husband¡¯.


    Ah, you really hate it, huh?


    Do you think I¡¯m doing this because I want to? I¡¯m also frustrated because I can¡¯t tell you everything that¡¯s on my mind.


    If it weren¡¯t for that confidentiality use with Cami, instead of asking for a divorce, I wouldtch onto his leg.


    ¡­Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t do that.


    Please know that I¡¯m not sucking up to you because I like you.


    Pop!


    I removed the cork once more and took in the liquor¡¯s fragrance.


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    The strong scent spread through the air. It was a fragrance that would surely reach even Amoide from here.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to?¡±


    I shook the bottle again, but he didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Drink alone.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the fun in drinking alone?¡±


    ¡°Then drink with your maid.¡±


    ¡°Rona? No way.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a heavy drinker. The alcohol would run out before I could even take a sip.¡±


    Glug, glug.


    The sound of the liquor being poured into a ss was loud.


    ¡°Well, since you said you¡¯re not drinking¡­¡±


    I lifted my ss to my lips.


    And soon took a little sip.


    As expected.


    The golden ratio.


    ¡®I think I¡¯ll die happy after this?¡¯


    Please support our website and read on wuxiaworldsite


    I quickly emptied the ss. I refilled it three more times, pouring all its contents into my lips.


    I couldn¡¯t get enough of the taste as I gulped it all down.


    As I was drinking, the ss tilted up to the fullest, I turned my head and met Amoide¡¯s gaze.


    He was looking at me with his chin cradled by one hand.


    I didn¡¯t bother to avoid that gaze.


    I didn¡¯t avoid it, sure, but my eyes went wide when he didn¡¯t avert his gaze either.


    Either way, I swallowed every single drop of the liquor.


    When I took the ss off my lips, the liquor trickled a little bit from the ss.


    I stuck out my tongue and licked my lips.


    Did I see it wrong, or did his eyes just follow that movement?


    ¡­Nah, probably not.


    His blue eyes pierced into me. What the, so suddenly, too.


    ¡®It¡¯s disconcerting.¡¯


    I kept drinking anyway. I was strangely thirsty.


    My chest felt hot and the temperature of the room seemed to have gone higher.


    What¡¯s wrong with me?


    I stared at the empty ss in my hand and spun it around slightly.


    Even as I lowered my gaze, I could still feel his eyes on me.


    ¡®Why are you looking at me like that?¡¯


    Do you like ring at me so much? Was it because I was drinking so much that you¡¯re just hoping I¡¯d get out of here soon?


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    At hisnguid tone, I raised my eyes.


    ¡°Curious about the taste?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything in return.


    ¡°Then drink.¡±


    I poured some alcohol into an empty ss, but when I held it out to him, Amoide pushed it away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°Raymond said it¡¯s fine. And this liquor¡¯s made with herbs that are good for the body¡­¡±


    ¡°Why must you show this pathetic side of you here? Do you like drinking in front of people you hate?¡±


    He said all that in one breath.


    ¡°I have a side dish here.¡±


    ¡°Side dish? Where?¡±


    He nced at the table, where there was nothing but bottles and sses.


    ¡°Your face.¡±


    At my shameless answer, he was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Your face, hmm, pretty delicious. There¡¯s no restaurant in the world who can top that.¡±


    ¡°Restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Makes me crave more.¡±


    Oh, am I drunk? The words flowed out unfiltered.


    ¡°It¡¯s so boring to drink alone.¡±


    I tapped the ss with a fingertip and made a small sound.


    ¡°I guess only your name means amiable. Can¡¯t you drink even a little?¡±


    I took the filled ss and gingerly shook it in front of him, but because it was filled almost to the brim, it was about to spill.


    Amoide watched the precarious ss, then finally took it from my hand.


    Unexpectedly, hisrge hand gently wrapped around mine and grabbed the ss from me.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡±


    Amoide set the ss down on the table, making a clear sound.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t drink this, then there really is no chance of reconciling¡­¡±


    I muttered as I looked at the ss.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just continue thinking that my husband is a narrow-minded, stingy man¡ªso stingy that he wouldn¡¯t even drink with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Reconciliation. Sure, alright, so stop this.¡±


    He rubbed his forehead as he sat back down. My eyes moved as well, following his movements.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re ying dirty, seriously.¡±


    Did you feel sorry for me because I brought these bottles? You?


    I suddenly felt something like a fever rising within me.


    ¡°ying di¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, ying dirty.¡±


    I stared back at him with a confused gaze. The corners of my lips twitched.


    You don¡¯t want to drink? Or you can¡¯t?


    ¡°¡­Ah, you¡¯re a lightweight?¡±


    At what I said, he tilted his head to the side slightly.


    ¡°Oh my. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    With one hand over an empty bottle, I spun it round and round.


    He leaned back on his seat.


    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s the use in being themander of the best knight order in the Empire if you can¡¯t even drink. Well, drinking is something you¡¯re born with, I guess. You know, Rona finished two bottles in one sitting.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Amoide. Those are all prejudices. It¡¯s too biased to think that just because you¡¯re good at wielding a sword, you¡¯re also good at drinking.¡±


    I waved my hand around.


    ¡°No matter how much that sword of yours is an extension of your body, your drinking capacity isn¡¯t affected by that. But you have no~thing to be embarrassed about.¡±


    ¡°When did I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for a knight to say there¡¯s something he can¡¯t do. I get it, I get it. I understand youpletely.¡±


    I nodded my head vigorously.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t drink, just say you can¡¯t. You don¡¯t have to make excuses.¡±


    ¡°Ex¡­ cuses?¡±


    His jaw hardened as his eyes narrowed. I held back theughter that was slowly about to escape through my lips.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!